Harry Potter and the Sorcerer's Stone
Author: J. K. Rowling
Date: 1997-06-26T04:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; Young Adult; Childrens; Adventure; Classics; Science Fiction; Reference Quality Electronic Book Version of the American Scholastic Hard Cover; Rescued from the outrageous neglect of his aunt and uncle; a young boy with a great destiny proves his worth while attending Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.
Description: Harry Potter's life is miserable. His parents are dead and he's stuck with his heartless relatives, who force him to live in a tiny closet under the stairs. But his fortune changes when he receives a letter that tells him the truth about himself: he's a wizard. A mysterious visitor rescues him from his relatives and takes him to his new home, Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. After a lifetime of bottling up his magical powers, Harry finally feels like a normal kid. But even within the Wizarding community, he is special. He is the boy who lived: the only person to have ever survived a
Publisher: Pottermore

Harry Potter

And the Sorcerer’s Stone

ALSO BY J. K. ROWLING

Harry Potter and the Sorcerer’s Stone

Year One at Hogwarts

Harry Potter and the Chamber of Secrets

Year Two at Hogwarts

Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban

Year Three at Hogwarts

Harry Potter and the Goblet of Fire

Year Four at Hogwarts

Harry Potter and the Order of the Phoenix

Year Five at Hogwarts

Harry Potter and the Half-Blood Prince

Year Six at Hogwarts

Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows

Year Seven at Hogwarts

Harry Potter
and the Sorcerer’s Stone

BY

J. K. Rowling

ILLUSTRATIONS BY Mary GrandPré

ARTHUR A. LEVINE BOOKS

AN IMPRINT OF SCHOLASTIC Press.

For Jessica, who loves stories
for Anne, who loved them too;
and for Di, who heard this one first.

Text copyright © 1997 by J.K. Rowling

Illustrations by Mary GrandPré copyright © 1998 Warner Bros.

All rights reserved. Published by Scholastic Press, a division of Scholastic Inc., Publishers since 1920

SCHOLASTIC, SCHOLASTIC PRESS, and the LANTERN LOGO
are trademarks and/or registered trademarks of Scholastic Inc.

HARRY POTTER and all related characters and elements are trademarks of Warner Bros.

No part of this publication may be reproduced, or stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without written permission of the publisher. For information regarding permissions, write to Scholastic Inc., Attention: Permissions Department, 555 Broadway, New York, NY 10012.

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data

Rowling, J.K.

Harry Potter and the Sorcerer's Stone / by J.K. Rowling
p. cm.

Summary: Rescued from the outrageous neglect of his aunt and uncle, a young boy with a great destiny proves his worth while attending Hogwarts School
of Witchcraft and Wizardry.

ISBN 0-590-35340-3

[1. Fantasy — Fiction. 2. Witches — Fiction. 3. Wizards — Fiction.

4. Schools — Fiction. 5. England — Fiction.] I. Title.

PZ7.R79835Har 1998

[Fic] — dc21 97-39059

64 65 66 67 68 69 70 71 72 05

Printed in U.S.A. 10

First American edition, October 1998

Contents

ONE

The Boy Who Lived · 1

TWO

The Vanishing Glass · 18

THREE

The Letters from No One · 31

FOUR

The Keeper of the Keys · 46

FIVE

Diagon Alley · 61

SIX

The Journey from Platform

Nine and Three-quarters · 88

SEVEN

The Sorting Hat · 113

EIGHT

The Potions Master · 131

 5 

Contents

NINE

The Midnight Duel · 143

TEN

Halloween · 163

ELEVEN

Quidditch · 180

TWELVE

The Mirror of Erised · 194

THIRTEEN

Nicholas Flamel · 215

FOURTEEN

Norbert the Norwegian Ridgeback · 228

FIFTEEN

The Forbidden Forest · 242

SIXTEEN

Through the Trapdoor · 262

SEVENTEEN

The Man with Two Faces · 288

 6 

Harry Potter

And the Sorcerer’s Stone

C H A P T E R O N E

THE BOY WHO LIVED

r. and Mrs. Dursley, of number four, Privet Drive, were

M proud to say that they were perfectly normal, thank
you very much. They were the last people you’d expect to be in-
volved in anything strange or mysterious, because they just didn’t
hold with such nonsense.

Mr. Dursley was the director of a firm called Grunnings, which
made drills. He was a big, beefy man with hardly any neck, al-
though he did have a very large mustache. Mrs. Dursley was thin
and blonde and had nearly twice the usual amount of neck, which
came in very useful as she spent so much of her time craning over
garden fences, spying on the neighbors. The Dursleys had a small
son called Dudley and in their opinion there was no finer boy any-
where.

The Dursleys had everything they wanted, but they also had a
secret, and their greatest fear was that somebody would discover it.

 1 

CHAPTER ONE

They didn’t think they could bear it if anyone found out about the

Potters. Mrs. Potter was Mrs. Dursley’s sister, but they hadn’t met
for several years; in fact, Mrs. Dursley pretended she didn’t have a
sister, because her sister and her good-for-nothing husband were as
unDursleyish as it was possible to be. The Dursleys shuddered to
think what the neighbors would say if the Potters arrived in the
street. The Dursleys knew that the Potters had a small son, too, but
they had never even seen him. This boy was another good reason
for keeping the Potters away; they didn’t want Dudley mixing with
a child like that.

When Mr. and Mrs. Dursley woke up on the dull, gray Tuesday
our story starts, there was nothing about the cloudy sky outside to
suggest that strange and mysterious things would soon be happen-
ing all over the country. Mr. Dursley hummed as he picked out his
most boring tie for work, and Mrs. Dursley gossiped away happily
as she wrestled a screaming Dudley into his high chair.

None of them noticed a large, tawny owl flutter past the
window.

At half past eight, Mr. Dursley picked up his briefcase, pecked

Mrs. Dursley on the cheek, and tried to kiss Dudley good-bye but
missed, because Dudley was now having a tantrum and throwing
his cereal at the walls. “Little tyke,” chortled Mr. Dursley as he left
the house. He got into his car and backed out of number four’s
drive.

It was on the corner of the street that he noticed the first sign of
something peculiar — a cat reading a map. For a second, Mr.

Dursley didn’t realize what he had seen — then he jerked his head
around to look again. There was a tabby cat standing on the corner

 2 

THE BOY WHO LIVED
of Privet Drive, but there wasn’t a map in sight. What could he
have been thinking of? It must have been a trick of the light. Mr.

Dursley blinked and stared at the cat. It stared back. As Mr. Durs-
ley drove around the corner and up the road, he watched the cat in
his mirror. It was now reading the sign that said Privet Drive — no,
looking at the sign; cats couldn’t read maps or signs. Mr. Dursley gave himself a little shake and put the cat out of his mind. As he
drove toward town he thought of nothing except a large order of
drills he was hoping to get that day.

But on the edge of town, drills were driven out of his mind by
something else. As he sat in the usual morning traffic jam, he
couldn’t help noticing that there seemed to be a lot of strangely
dressed people about. People in cloaks. Mr. Dursley couldn’t bear
people who dressed in funny clothes — the getups you saw on
young people! He supposed this was some stupid new fashion. He
drummed his fingers on the steering wheel and his eyes fell on a
huddle of these weirdos standing quite close by. They were whis-
pering excitedly together. Mr. Dursley was enraged to see that a
couple of them weren’t young at all; why, that man had to be older
than he was, and wearing an emerald-green cloak! The nerve of
him! But then it struck Mr. Dursley that this was probably some
silly stunt — these people were obviously collecting for some-
thing . . . yes, that would be it. The traffic moved on and a few
minutes later, Mr. Dursley arrived in the Grunnings parking lot,
his mind back on drills.

Mr. Dursley always sat with his back to the window in his office
on the ninth floor. If he hadn’t, he might have found it harder to
concentrate on drills that morning. He didn’t see the owls swoop-

 3 

CHAPTER ONE
ing past in broad daylight, though people down in the street did;
they pointed and gazed open-mouthed as owl after owl sped over-
head. Most of them had never seen an owl even at nighttime. Mr.

Dursley, however, had a perfectly normal, owl-free morning. He
yelled at five different people. He made several important tele-
phone calls and shouted a bit more. He was in a very good mood
until lunchtime, when he thought he’d stretch his legs and walk
across the road to buy himself a bun from the bakery.

He’d forgotten all about the people in cloaks until he passed a
group of them next to the baker’s. He eyed them angrily as he
passed. He didn’t know why, but they made him uneasy. This
bunch were whispering excitedly, too, and he couldn’t see a single
col ecting tin. It was on his way back past them, clutching a large
doughnut in a bag, that he caught a few words of what they were
saying.

“The Potters, that’s right, that’s what I heard —”

“— yes, their son, Harry —”

Mr. Dursley stopped dead. Fear flooded him. He looked back at
the whisperers as if he wanted to say something to them, but
thought better of it.

He dashed back across the road, hurried up to his office,
snapped at his secretary not to disturb him, seized his telephone,
and had almost finished dialing his home number when he
changed his mind. He put the receiver back down and stroked his
mustache, thinking . . . no, he was being stupid. Potter wasn’t such
an unusual name. He was sure there were lots of people called Pot-
ter who had a son called Harry. Come to think of it, he wasn’t even
sure his nephew was called Harry. He’d never even seen the boy. It

 4 

THE BOY WHO LIVED
might have been Harvey. Or Harold. There was no point in wor-
rying Mrs. Dursley; she always got so upset at any mention of her
sister. He didn’t blame her — if he’d had a sister like that . . . but all the same, those people in cloaks . . .

He found it a lot harder to concentrate on drills that afternoon
and when he left the building at five o’clock, he was still so worried
that he walked straight into someone just outside the door.

“Sorry,” he grunted, as the tiny old man stumbled and almost
fell. It was a few seconds before Mr. Dursley realized that the man
was wearing a violet cloak. He didn’t seem at all upset at being al-
most knocked to the ground. On the contrary, his face split into a
wide smile and he said in a squeaky voice that made passersby stare,

“Don’t be sorry, my dear sir, for nothing could upset me today! Re-
joice, for You-Know-Who has gone at last! Even Muggles like your-
self should be celebrating, this happy, happy day!”

And the old man hugged Mr. Dursley around the middle and
walked off.

Mr. Dursley stood rooted to the spot. He had been hugged by a
complete stranger. He also thought he had been called a Muggle,
whatever that was. He was rattled. He hurried to his car and set off
for home, hoping he was imagining things, which he had never
hoped before, because he didn’t approve of imagination.

As he pulled into the driveway of number four, the first thing he
saw — and it didn’t improve his mood — was the tabby cat he’d
spotted that morning. It was now sitting on his garden wall. He
was sure it was the same one; it had the same markings around its
eyes.

“Shoo!” said Mr. Dursley loudly.

 5 

CHAPTER ONE

The cat didn’t move. It just gave him a stern look. Was this nor-
mal cat behavior? Mr. Dursley wondered. Trying to pull himself to-
gether, he let himself into the house. He was still determined not to
mention anything to his wife.

Mrs. Dursley had had a nice, normal day. She told him over din-
ner all about Mrs. Next Door’s problems with her daughter and how

Dudley had learned a new word (“Won’t!”). Mr. Dursley tried to
act normally. When Dudley had been put to bed, he went into the
living room in time to catch the last report on the evening news:

“And finally, bird-watchers everywhere have reported that the
nation’s owls have been behaving very unusually today. Although
owls normally hunt at night and are hardly ever seen in daylight,
there have been hundreds of sightings of these birds flying in every
direction since sunrise. Experts are unable to explain why the owls
have suddenly changed their sleeping pattern.” The newscaster al-
lowed himself a grin. “Most mysterious. And now, over to Jim

McGuffin with the weather. Going to be any more showers of owls
tonight, Jim?”

“Well, Ted,” said the weatherman, “I don’t know about that, but
it’s not only the owls that have been acting oddly today. Viewers as
far apart as Kent, Yorkshire, and Dundee have been phoning in to
tell me that instead of the rain I promised yesterday, they’ve had a
downpour of shooting stars! Perhaps people have been celebrating

Bonfire Night early — it’s not until next week, folks! But I can
promise a wet night tonight.”

Mr. Dursley sat frozen in his armchair. Shooting stars all over

Britain? Owls flying by daylight? Mysterious people in cloaks al over the place? And a whisper, a whisper about the Potters . . .

 6 

THE BOY WHO LIVED

Mrs. Dursley came into the living room carrying two cups of
tea. It was no good. He’d have to say something to her. He cleared
his throat nervously. “Er — Petunia, dear — you haven’t heard from
your sister lately, have you?”

As he had expected, Mrs. Dursley looked shocked and angry. Af-
ter all, they normally pretended she didn’t have a sister.

“No,” she said sharply. “Why?”

“Funny stuff on the news,” Mr. Dursley mumbled. “Owls . . .

shooting stars . . . and there were a lot of funny-looking people in
town today . . .”

“So?” snapped Mrs. Dursley.

“Well, I just thought . . . maybe . . . it was something to do
with . . . you know . . . her crowd.”

Mrs. Dursley sipped her tea through pursed lips. Mr. Dursley
wondered whether he dared tell her he’d heard the name “Potter.”

He decided he didn’t dare. Instead he said, as casually as he could,

“Their son — he’d be about Dudley’s age now, wouldn’t he?”

“I suppose so,” said Mrs. Dursley stiffly.

“What’s his name again? Howard, isn’t it?”

“Harry. Nasty, common name, if you ask me.”

“Oh, yes,” said Mr. Dursley, his heart sinking horribly. “Yes, I
quite agree.”

He didn’t say another word on the subject as they went upstairs
to bed. While Mrs. Dursley was in the bathroom, Mr. Dursley
crept to the bedroom window and peered down into the front gar-
den. The cat was still there. It was staring down Privet Drive as
though it were waiting for something.

Was he imagining things? Could all this have anything to do

 7 

CHAPTER ONE
with the Potters? If it did . . . if it got out that they were related to a pair of — well, he didn’t think he could bear it.

The Dursleys got into bed. Mrs. Dursley fell asleep quickly but

Mr. Dursley lay awake, turning it all over in his mind. His last,
comforting thought before he fell asleep was that even if the Potters
were involved, there was no reason for them to come near him and Mrs. Dursley. The Potters knew very well what he and Petunia
thought about them and their kind. . . . He couldn’t see how he
and Petunia could get mixed up in anything that might be going
on — he yawned and turned over — it couldn’t affect them. . . .

How very wrong he was.

Mr. Dursley might have been drifting into an uneasy sleep, but
the cat on the wall outside was showing no sign of sleepiness. It was
sitting as still as a statue, its eyes fixed unblinkingly on the far cor-
ner of Privet Drive. It didn’t so much as quiver when a car door
slammed on the next street, nor when two owls swooped overhead.

In fact, it was nearly midnight before the cat moved at all.

A man appeared on the corner the cat had been watching, ap-
peared so suddenly and silently you’d have thought he’d just
popped out of the ground. The cat’s tail twitched and its eyes nar-
rowed.

Nothing like this man had ever been seen on Privet Drive. He
was tall, thin, and very old, judging by the silver of his hair and
beard, which were both long enough to tuck into his belt. He was
wearing long robes, a purple cloak that swept the ground, and
high-heeled, buckled boots. His blue eyes were light, bright, and
sparkling behind half-moon spectacles and his nose was very long
and crooked, as though it had been broken at least twice. This
man’s name was Albus Dumbledore.

 8 

THE BOY WHO LIVED

Albus Dumbledore didn’t seem to realize that he had just arrived
in a street where everything from his name to his boots was unwel-
come. He was busy rummaging in his cloak, looking for some-
thing. But he did seem to realize he was being watched, because he
looked up suddenly at the cat, which was still staring at him from
the other end of the street. For some reason, the sight of the cat
seemed to amuse him. He chuckled and muttered, “I should have
known.”

He found what he was looking for in his inside pocket. It
seemed to be a silver cigarette lighter. He flicked it open, held it up
in the air, and clicked it. The nearest street lamp went out with a
little pop. He clicked it again — the next lamp flickered into dark-
ness. Twelve times he clicked the Put-Outer, until the only lights
left on the whole street were two tiny pinpricks in the distance,
which were the eyes of the cat watching him. If anyone looked out
of their window now, even beady-eyed Mrs. Dursley, they wouldn’t
be able to see anything that was happening down on the pavement.

Dumbledore slipped the Put-Outer back inside his cloak and set
off down the street toward number four, where he sat down on the
wall next to the cat. He didn’t look at it, but after a moment he
spoke to it.

“Fancy seeing you here, Professor McGonagall.”

He turned to smile at the tabby, but it had gone. Instead he was
smiling at a rather severe-looking woman who was wearing square
glasses exactly the shape of the markings the cat had had around its
eyes. She, too, was wearing a cloak, an emerald one. Her black hair
was drawn into a tight bun. She looked distinctly ruffled.

“How did you know it was me?” she asked.

“My dear Professor, I’ve never seen a cat sit so stiffly.”

 9 

CHAPTER ONE

“You’d be stiff if you’d been sitting on a brick wall all day,” said

Professor McGonagall.

“All day? When you could have been celebrating? I must have
passed a dozen feasts and parties on my way here.”

Professor McGonagall sniffed angrily.

“Oh yes, everyone’s celebrating, all right,” she said impatiently.

“You’d think they’d be a bit more careful, but no — even the Mug-
gles have noticed something’s going on. It was on their news.” She
jerked her head back at the Dursleys’ dark living-room window. “I
heard it. Flocks of owls . . . shooting stars. . . . Well, they’re not
completely stupid. They were bound to notice something. Shoot-
ing stars down in Kent — I’l bet that was Dedalus Diggle. He
never had much sense.”

“You can’t blame them,” said Dumbledore gently. “We’ve had
precious little to celebrate for eleven years.”

“I know that,” said Professor McGonagall irritably. “But that’s
no reason to lose our heads. People are being downright careless,
out on the streets in broad daylight, not even dressed in Muggle
clothes, swapping rumors.”

She threw a sharp, sideways glance at Dumbledore here, as
though hoping he was going to tell her something, but he didn’t, so
she went on. “A fine thing it would be if, on the very day You-

Know-Who seems to have disappeared at last, the Muggles found
out about us all. I suppose he really has gone, Dumbledore?”

“It certainly seems so,” said Dumbledore. “We have much to be
thankful for. Would you care for a lemon drop?”

“A what?”

“A lemon drop. They’re a kind of Muggle sweet I’m rather
fond of.”

 10 

THE BOY WHO LIVED

“No, thank you,” said Professor McGonagall coldly, as though
she didn’t think this was the moment for lemon drops. “As I say,
even if You-Know-Who has gone —”

“My dear Professor, surely a sensible person like yourself can call
him by his name? All this ‘You-Know-Who’ nonsense — for eleven
years I have been trying to persuade people to cal him by his proper name: Voldemort. ” Professor McGonagall flinched, but Dumbledore, who was unsticking two lemon drops, seemed not to no-
tice. “It all gets so confusing if we keep saying ‘You-Know-Who.’ I
have never seen any reason to be frightened of saying Voldemort’s
name.”

“I know you haven’t,” said Professor McGonagall, sounding half
exasperated, half admiring. “But you’re different. Everyone knows
you’re the only one You-Know- oh, all right, Voldemort, was frightened of.”

“You flatter me,” said Dumbledore calmly. “Voldemort had
powers I will never have.”

“Only because you’re too — well — noble to use them.”

“It’s lucky its dark. I haven’t blushed so much since Madam

Pomfrey told me she liked my new earmuffs.”

Professor McGonagall shot a sharp look at Dumbledore and
said, “The owls are nothing next to the rumors that are flying
around. You know what everyone’s saying? About why he’s disap-
peared? About what finally stopped him?”

It seemed that Professor McGonagall had reached the point she
was most anxious to discuss, the real reason she had been waiting
on a cold, hard wall all day, for neither as a cat nor as a woman had
she fixed Dumbledore with such a piercing stare as she did now. It
was plain that whatever “everyone” was saying, she was not going

 11 

CHAPTER ONE
to believe it until Dumbledore told her it was true. Dumbledore,
however, was choosing another lemon drop and did not answer.

“What they’re saying, ” she pressed on, “is that last night Voldemort turned up in Godric’s Hollow. He went to find the Pot-
ters. The rumor is that Lily and James Potter are — are — that
they’re — dead. ”

Dumbledore bowed his head. Professor McGonagall gasped.

“Lily and James . . . I can’t believe it . . . I didn’t want to believe
it . . . Oh, Albus . . .”

Dumbledore reached out and patted her on the shoulder. “I
know . . . I know . . .” he said heavily.

Professor McGonagall’s voice trembled as she went on. “That’s
not all. They’re saying he tried to kill the Potters’ son, Harry.

But — he couldn’t. He couldn’t kill that little boy. No one knows
why, or how, but they’re saying that when he couldn’t kill Harry

Potter, Voldemort’s power somehow broke — and that’s why he’s
gone.”

Dumbledore nodded glumly.

“It’s — it’s true?” faltered Professor McGonagall. “After all he’s done . . . all the people he’s killed . . . he couldn’t kill a little boy?

It’s just astounding . . . of all the things to stop him . . . but how in the name of heaven did Harry survive?”

“We can only guess,” said Dumbledore. “We may never know.”

Professor McGonagall pulled out a lace handkerchief and
dabbed at her eyes beneath her spectacles. Dumbledore gave a great
sniff as he took a golden watch from his pocket and examined it. It
was a very odd watch. It had twelve hands but no numbers; in-
stead, little planets were moving around the edge. It must have

 12 

THE BOY WHO LIVED
made sense to Dumbledore, though, because he put it back in his
pocket and said, “Hagrid’s late. I suppose it was he who told you I’d
be here, by the way?”

“Yes,” said Professor McGonagall. “And I don’t suppose you’re
going to tell me why you’re here, of al places?”

“I’ve come to bring Harry to his aunt and uncle. They’re the
only family he has left now.”

“You don’t mean — you can’t mean the people who live here?”

cried Professor McGonagall, jumping to her feet and pointing at
number four. “Dumbledore — you can’t. I’ve been watching them
all day. You couldn’t find two people who are less like us. And
they’ve got this son — I saw him kicking his mother all the way up
the street, screaming for sweets. Harry Potter come and live here!”

“It’s the best place for him,” said Dumbledore firmly. “His aunt
and uncle will be able to explain everything to him when he’s older.

I’ve written them a letter.”

“A letter?” repeated Professor McGonagall faintly, sitting back
down on the wall. “Really, Dumbledore, you think you can explain
all this in a letter? These people will never understand him! He’ll be
famous — a legend — I wouldn’t be surprised if today was known
as Harry Potter Day in the future — there will be books written
about Harry — every child in our world will know his name!”

“Exactly,” said Dumbledore, looking very seriously over the top
of his half-moon glasses. “It would be enough to turn any boy’s
head. Famous before he can walk and talk! Famous for something
he won’t even remember! Can’t you see how much better off he’ll
be, growing up away from all that until he’s ready to take it?”

Professor McGonagall opened her mouth, changed her mind,

 13 

CHAPTER ONE
swallowed, and then said, “Yes — yes, you’re right, of course. But
how is the boy getting here, Dumbledore?” She eyed his cloak sud-
denly as though she thought he might be hiding Harry underneath
it. “Hagrid’s bringing him.”

“You think it — wise — to trust Hagrid with something as im-
portant as this?”

“I would trust Hagrid with my life,” said Dumbledore.

“I’m not saying his heart isn’t in the right place,” said Professor

McGonagall grudgingly, “but you can’t pretend he’s not careless.

He does tend to — what was that?”

A low rumbling sound had broken the silence around them. It
grew steadily louder as they looked up and down the street for
some sign of a headlight; it swel ed to a roar as they both looked up
at the sky — and a huge motorcycle fell out of the air and landed
on the road in front of them.

If the motorcycle was huge, it was nothing to the man sitting
astride it. He was almost twice as tall as a normal man and at least
five times as wide. He looked simply too big to be allowed, and so
wild — long tangles of bushy black hair and beard hid most of his face, he had hands the size of trash can lids, and his feet in their
leather boots were like baby dolphins. In his vast, muscular arms he
was holding a bundle of blankets.

“Hagrid,” said Dumbledore, sounding relieved. “At last. And
where did you get that motorcycle?”

“Borrowed it, Professor Dumbledore, sir,” said the giant, climb-
ing carefully off the motorcycle as he spoke. “Young Sirius Black
lent it to me. I’ve got him, sir.”

 14 

THE BOY WHO LIVED

“No problems, were there?”

“No, sir — house was almost destroyed, but I got him out all
right before the Muggles started swarmin’ around. He fell asleep as
we was flyin’ over Bristol.”

Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall bent forward over the
bundle of blankets. Inside, just visible, was a baby boy, fast asleep.

Under a tuft of jet-black hair over his forehead they could see a cu-
riously shaped cut, like a bolt of lightning.

“Is that where — ?” whispered Professor McGonagall.

“Yes,” said Dumbledore. “He’ll have that scar forever.”

“Couldn’t you do something about it, Dumbledore?”

“Even if I could, I wouldn’t. Scars can come in handy. I have one
myself above my left knee that is a perfect map of the London Un-
derground. Well — give him here, Hagrid — we’d better get this
over with.”

Dumbledore took Harry in his arms and turned toward the

Dursleys’ house.

“Could I — could I say good-bye to him, sir?” asked Hagrid. He
bent his great, shaggy head over Harry and gave him what must
have been a very scratchy, whiskery kiss. Then, suddenly, Hagrid
let out a howl like a wounded dog.

“Shhh!” hissed Professor McGonagall, “you’ll wake the Mug-
gles!”

“S-s-sorry,” sobbed Hagrid, taking out a large, spotted handker-
chief and burying his face in it. “But I c-c-can’t stand it — Lily an’

James dead — an’ poor little Harry off ter live with Muggles —”

“Yes, yes, its all very sad, but get a grip on yourself, Hagrid, or
we’ll be found,” Professor McGonagall whispered, patting Hagrid

 15 

CHAPTER ONE
gingerly on the arm as Dumbledore stepped over the low garden
wall and walked to the front door. He laid Harry gently on the
doorstep, took a letter out of his cloak, tucked it inside Harry’s
blankets, and then came back to the other two. For a full minute
the three of them stood and looked at the little bundle; Hagrid’s
shoulders shook, Professor McGonagall blinked furiously, and the
twinkling light that usually shone from Dumbledore’s eyes seemed
to have gone out.

“Well,” said Dumbledore finally, “that’s that. We’ve no business
staying here. We may as well go and join the celebrations.”

“Yeah,” said Hagrid in a very muffled voice, “I’d best get this
bike away. G’night, Professor McGonagall — Professor Dumble-
dore, sir.”

Wiping his streaming eyes on his jacket sleeve, Hagrid swung
himself onto the motorcycle and kicked the engine into life; with a
roar it rose into the air and off into the night.

“I shall see you soon, I expect, Professor McGonagall,” said

Dumbledore, nodding to her. Professor McGonagall blew her nose
in reply.

Dumbledore turned and walked back down the street. On the
corner he stopped and took out the silver Put-Outer. He clicked it
once, and twelve balls of light sped back to their street lamps so
that Privet Drive glowed suddenly orange and he could make out a
tabby cat slinking around the corner at the other end of the street.

He could just see the bundle of blankets on the step of number
four.

“Good luck, Harry,” he murmured. He turned on his heel and
with a swish of his cloak, he was gone.

 16 

THE BOY WHO LIVED

A breeze ruffled the neat hedges of Privet Drive, which lay silent
and tidy under the inky sky, the very last place you would expect
astonishing things to happen. Harry Potter rolled over inside his
blankets without waking up. One small hand closed on the letter
beside him and he slept on, not knowing he was special, not know-
ing he was famous, not knowing he would be woken in a few
hours’ time by Mrs. Dursley’s scream as she opened the front door
to put out the milk bottles, nor that he would spend the next few
weeks being prodded and pinched by his cousin Dudley. . . . He
couldn’t know that at this very moment, people meeting in secret
all over the country were holding up their glasses and saying in
hushed voices: “To Harry Potter — the boy who lived!”

 17 

C H A P T E R T W O

THE VANISHING GLASS

early ten years had passed since the Dursleys had woken

N up to find their nephew on the front step, but Privet Drive
had hardly changed at all. The sun rose on the same tidy front gar-
dens and lit up the brass number four on the Dursleys’ front door;
it crept into their living room, which was almost exactly the same
as it had been on the night when Mr. Dursley had seen that fateful
news report about the owls. Only the photographs on the mantel-
piece really showed how much time had passed. Ten years ago,
there had been lots of pictures of what looked like a large pink
beach ball wearing different-colored bonnets — but Dudley Durs-
ley was no longer a baby, and now the photographs showed a large
blond boy riding his first bicycle, on a carousel at the fair, playing
a computer game with his father, being hugged and kissed by his
mother. The room held no sign at all that another boy lived in the
house, too.

 18 

The Vanishing Glass

Yet Harry Potter was still there, asleep at the moment, but not
for long. His Aunt Petunia was awake and it was her shrill voice
that made the first noise of the day.

“Up! Get up! Now!”

Harry woke with a start. His aunt rapped on the door again.

“Up!” she screeched. Harry heard her walking toward the
kitchen and then the sound of the frying pan being put on the
stove. He rolled onto his back and tried to remember the dream he
had been having. It had been a good one. There had been a flying
motorcycle in it. He had a funny feeling he’d had the same dream
before.

His aunt was back outside the door.

“Are you up yet?” she demanded.

“Nearly,” said Harry.

“Well, get a move on, I want you to look after the bacon. And
don’t you dare let it burn, I want everything perfect on Duddy’s
birthday.”

Harry groaned.

“What did you say?” his aunt snapped through the door.

“Nothing, nothing . . .”

Dudley’s birthday — how could he have forgotten? Harry got
slowly out of bed and started looking for socks. He found a pair
under his bed and, after pulling a spider off one of them, put them
on. Harry was used to spiders, because the cupboard under the
stairs was full of them, and that was where he slept.

When he was dressed he went down the hall into the kitchen.

The table was almost hidden beneath all Dudley’s birthday pres-
ents. It looked as though Dudley had gotten the new computer he

 19 

CHAPTER TWO
wanted, not to mention the second television and the racing bike.

Exactly why Dudley wanted a racing bike was a mystery to Harry,
as Dudley was very fat and hated exercise — unless of course it in-
volved punching somebody. Dudley’s favorite punching bag was

Harry, but he couldn’t often catch him. Harry didn’t look it, but he
was very fast.

Perhaps it had something to do with living in a dark cupboard,
but Harry had always been small and skinny for his age. He looked
even smaller and skinnier than he really was because all he had to
wear were old clothes of Dudley’s, and Dudley was about four
times bigger than he was. Harry had a thin face, knobbly knees,
black hair, and bright green eyes. He wore round glasses held to-
gether with a lot of Scotch tape because of all the times Dudley had
punched him on the nose. The only thing Harry liked about his
own appearance was a very thin scar on his forehead that was
shaped like a bolt of lightning. He had had it as long as he could re-
member, and the first question he could ever remember asking his

Aunt Petunia was how he had gotten it.

“In the car crash when your parents died,” she had said. “And
don’t ask questions.”

Don’t ask questions — that was the first rule for a quiet life with the Dursleys.

Uncle Vernon entered the kitchen as Harry was turning over the
bacon.

“Comb your hair!” he barked, by way of a morning greeting.

About once a week, Uncle Vernon looked over the top of his
newspaper and shouted that Harry needed a haircut. Harry must
have had more haircuts than the rest of the boys in his class put

 20 

The Vanishing Glass
together, but it made no difference, his hair simply grew that
way — all over the place.

Harry was frying eggs by the time Dudley arrived in the kitchen
with his mother. Dudley looked a lot like Uncle Vernon. He had a
large pink face, not much neck, small, watery blue eyes, and thick
blond hair that lay smoothly on his thick, fat head. Aunt Petunia
often said that Dudley looked like a baby angel — Harry often said
that Dudley looked like a pig in a wig.

Harry put the plates of egg and bacon on the table, which was
difficult as there wasn’t much room. Dudley, meanwhile, was
counting his presents. His face fell.

“Thirty-six,” he said, looking up at his mother and father.

“That’s two less than last year.”

“Darling, you haven’t counted Auntie Marge’s present, see, it’s
here under this big one from Mommy and Daddy.”

“All right, thirty-seven then,” said Dudley, going red in the face.

Harry, who could see a huge Dudley tantrum coming on, began
wolfing down his bacon as fast as possible in case Dudley turned
the table over.

Aunt Petunia obviously scented danger, too, because she said
quickly, “And we’ll buy you another two presents while we’re out
today. How’s that, popkin? Two more presents. Is that all right?”

Dudley thought for a moment. It looked like hard work. Finally
he said slowly, “So I’ll have thirty . . . thirty . . .”

“Thirty-nine, sweetums,” said Aunt Petunia.

“Oh.” Dudley sat down heavily and grabbed the nearest parcel.

“All right then.”

Uncle Vernon chuckled.

 21 

CHAPTER TWO

“Little tyke wants his money’s worth, just like his father. ’Atta
boy, Dudley!” He ruffled Dudley’s hair.

At that moment the telephone rang and Aunt Petunia went to
answer it while Harry and Uncle Vernon watched Dudley unwrap
the racing bike, a video camera, a remote control airplane, sixteen
new computer games, and a VCR. He was ripping the paper off a
gold wristwatch when Aunt Petunia came back from the telephone
looking both angry and worried.

“Bad news, Vernon,” she said. “Mrs. Figg’s broken her leg. She
can’t take him.” She jerked her head in Harry’s direction.

Dudley’s mouth fell open in horror, but Harry’s heart gave a
leap. Every year on Dudley’s birthday, his parents took him and a
friend out for the day, to adventure parks, hamburger restaurants,
or the movies. Every year, Harry was left behind with Mrs. Figg, a
mad old lady who lived two streets away. Harry hated it there. The
whole house smelled of cabbage and Mrs. Figg made him look at
photographs of all the cats she’d ever owned.

“Now what?” said Aunt Petunia, looking furiously at Harry as
though he’d planned this. Harry knew he ought to feel sorry that

Mrs. Figg had broken her leg, but it wasn’t easy when he reminded
himself it would be a whole year before he had to look at Tibbies,

Snowy, Mr. Paws, and Tufty again.

“We could phone Marge,” Uncle Vernon suggested.

“Don’t be silly, Vernon, she hates the boy.”

The Dursleys often spoke about Harry like this, as though he
wasn’t there — or rather, as though he was something very nasty
that couldn’t understand them, like a slug.

“What about what’s-her-name, your friend — Yvonne?”

 22 

The Vanishing Glass

“On vacation in Majorca,” snapped Aunt Petunia.

“You could just leave me here,” Harry put in hopefully (he’d be
able to watch what he wanted on television for a change and maybe
even have a go on Dudley’s computer).

Aunt Petunia looked as though she’d just swallowed a lemon.

“And come back and find the house in ruins?” she snarled.

“I won’t blow up the house,” said Harry, but they weren’t listen-
ing.

“I suppose we could take him to the zoo,” said Aunt Petunia
slowly, “. . . and leave him in the car. . . .”

“That cars new, he’s not sitting in it alone. . . .”

Dudley began to cry loudly. In fact, he wasn’t really crying — it
had been years since he’d really cried — but he knew that if he
screwed up his face and wailed, his mother would give him any-
thing he wanted.

“Dinky Duddydums, don’t cry, Mummy won’t let him spoil
your special day!” she cried, flinging her arms around him.

“I . . . don’t . . . want . . . him . . . t-t-to come!” Dudley yelled
between huge, pretend sobs. “He always sp-spoils everything!” He
shot Harry a nasty grin through the gap in his mothers arms.

Just then, the doorbell rang — “Oh, good Lord, they’re here!”

said Aunt Petunia frantically — and a moment later, Dudley’s best
friend, Piers Polkiss, walked in with his mother. Piers was a
scrawny boy with a face like a rat. He was usually the one who held
people’s arms behind their backs while Dudley hit them. Dudley
stopped pretending to cry at once.

Half an hour later, Harry, who couldn’t believe his luck, was sit-
ting in the back of the Dursleys’ car with Piers and Dudley, on the

 23 

CHAPTER TWO
way to the zoo for the first time in his life. His aunt and uncle
hadn’t been able to think of anything else to do with him, but be-
fore they’d left, Uncle Vernon had taken Harry aside.

“I’m warning you,” he had said, putting his large purple face
right up close to Harry’s, “I’m warning you now, boy — any funny
business, anything at all — and you’ll be in that cupboard from
now until Christmas.”

I’m not going to do anything,” said Harry, “honestly . . .”

But Uncle Vernon didn’t believe him. No one ever did.

The problem was, strange things often happened around Harry
and it was just no good telling the Dursleys he didn’t make them
happen.

Once, Aunt Petunia, tired of Harry coming back from the bar-
bers looking as though he hadn’t been at all, had taken a pair of
kitchen scissors and cut his hair so short he was almost bald except
for his bangs, which she left “to hide that horrible scar.” Dudley
had laughed himself silly at Harry, who spent a sleepless night
imagining school the next day, where he was already laughed at for
his baggy clothes and taped glasses. Next morning, however, he had
gotten up to find his hair exactly as it had been before Aunt Petu-
nia had sheared it off. He had been given a week in his cupboard
for this, even though he had tried to explain that he couldn’t explain how it had grown back so quickly.

Another time, Aunt Petunia had been trying to force him into a
revolting old sweater of Dudley’s (brown with orange puff balls).

The harder she tried to pull it over his head, the smaller it seemed
to become, until finally it might have fitted a hand puppet, but
certainly wouldn’t fit Harry. Aunt Petunia had decided it must

 24 

The Vanishing Glass
have shrunk in the wash and, to his great relief, Harry wasn’t pun-
ished.

On the other hand, he’d gotten into terrible trouble for being
found on the roof of the school kitchens. Dudley’s gang had been
chasing him as usual when, as much to Harry’s surprise as anyone
else’s, there he was sitting on the chimney. The Dursleys had re-
ceived a very angry letter from Harry’s headmistress telling them

Harry had been climbing school buildings. But all he’d tried to do

(as he shouted at Uncle Vernon through the locked door of his cup-
board) was jump behind the big trash cans outside the kitchen
doors. Harry supposed that the wind must have caught him in
mid-jump.

But today, nothing was going to go wrong. It was even worth be-
ing with Dudley and Piers to be spending the day somewhere that
wasn’t school, his cupboard, or Mrs. Figg’s cabbage-smelling living
room.

While he drove, Uncle Vernon complained to Aunt Petunia. He
liked to complain about things: people at work, Harry, the council,

Harry, the bank, and Harry were just a few of his favorite subjects.

This morning, it was motorcycles.

“. . . roaring along like maniacs, the young hoodlums,” he said,
as a motorcycle overtook them.

“I had a dream about a motorcycle,” said Harry, remembering
suddenly. “It was flying.”

Uncle Vernon nearly crashed into the car in front. He turned
right around in his seat and yelled at Harry, his face like a gigantic
beet with a mustache: “MOTORCYCLES DON’T FLY!”

Dudley and Piers sniggered.

 25 

CHAPTER TWO

“I know they don’t,” said Harry. “It was only a dream.”

But he wished he hadn’t said anything. If there was one thing the

Dursleys hated even more than his asking questions, it was his talk-
ing about anything acting in a way it shouldn’t, no matter if it was
in a dream or even a cartoon — they seemed to think he might get
dangerous ideas.

It was a very sunny Saturday and the zoo was crowded with fam-
ilies. The Dursleys bought Dudley and Piers large chocolate ice
creams at the entrance and then, because the smiling lady in the
van had asked Harry what he wanted before they could hurry him
away, they bought him a cheap lemon ice pop. It wasn’t bad, either,

Harry thought, licking it as they watched a gorilla scratching its
head who looked remarkably like Dudley, except that it wasn’t
blond.

Harry had the best morning he’d had in a long time. He was
careful to walk a little way apart from the Dursleys so that Dudley
and Piers, who were starting to get bored with the animals by
lunchtime, wouldn’t fall back on their favorite hobby of hitting
him. They ate in the zoo restaurant, and when Dudley had a
tantrum because his knickerbocker glory didn’t have enough ice
cream on top, Uncle Vernon bought him another one and Harry
was allowed to finish the first.

Harry felt, afterward, that he should have known it was all too
good to last.

After lunch they went to the reptile house. It was cool and dark
in there, with lit windows all along the walls. Behind the glass, all
sorts of lizards and snakes were crawling and slithering over bits of
wood and stone. Dudley and Piers wanted to see huge, poisonous

 26 

The Vanishing Glass
cobras and thick, man-crushing pythons. Dudley quickly found
the largest snake in the place. It could have wrapped its body twice
around Uncle Vernon’s car and crushed it into a trash can — but at
the moment it didn’t look in the mood. In fact, it was fast asleep.

Dudley stood with his nose pressed against the glass, staring at
the glistening brown coils.

“Make it move,” he whined at his father. Uncle Vernon tapped
on the glass, but the snake didn’t budge.

“Do it again,” Dudley ordered. Uncle Vernon rapped the glass
smartly with his knuckles, but the snake just snoozed on.

“This is boring,” Dudley moaned. He shuffled away.

Harry moved in front of the tank and looked intently at the
snake. He wouldn’t have been surprised if it had died of boredom
itself — no company except stupid people drumming their fingers
on the glass trying to disturb it all day long. It was worse than hav-
ing a cupboard as a bedroom, where the only visitor was Aunt Petu-
nia hammering on the door to wake you up; at least he got to visit
the rest of the house.

The snake suddenly opened its beady eyes. Slowly, very slowly, it
raised its head until its eyes were on a level with Harry’s.

It winked.

Harry stared. Then he looked quickly around to see if anyone
was watching. They weren’t. He looked back at the snake and
winked, too.

The snake jerked its head toward Uncle Vernon and Dudley,
then raised its eyes to the ceiling. It gave Harry a look that said
quite plainly:

“I get that all the time. ”

 27 

CHAPTER TWO

“I know,” Harry murmured through the glass, though he wasn’t
sure the snake could hear him. “It must be really annoying.”

The snake nodded vigorously.

“Where do you come from, anyway?” Harry asked.

The snake jabbed its tail at a little sign next to the glass. Harry
peered at it.

Boa Constrictor, Brazil.

“Was it nice there?”

The boa constrictor jabbed its tail at the sign again and Harry
read on: This specimen was bred in the zoo. “Oh, I see — so you’ve
never been to Brazil?”

As the snake shook its head, a deafening shout behind Harry
made both of them jump. “DUDLEY! MR. DURSLEY! COME

AND LOOK AT THIS SNAKE! YOU WON’T BELIEVE

WHAT IT’S DOING!”

Dudley came waddling toward them as fast as he could.

“Out of the way, you,” he said, punching Harry in the ribs.

Caught by surprise, Harry fell hard on the concrete floor. What
came next happened so fast no one saw how it happened — one
second, Piers and Dudley were leaning right up close to the glass,
the next, they had leapt back with howls of horror.

Harry sat up and gasped; the glass front of the boa constrictor’s
tank had vanished. The great snake was uncoiling itself rapidly,
slithering out onto the floor. People throughout the reptile house
screamed and started running for the exits.

As the snake slid swiftly past him, Harry could have sworn a low,
hissing voice said, “Brazil, here I come. . . . Thanksss, amigo.”

The keeper of the reptile house was in shock.

 28 

The Vanishing Glass

“But the glass,” he kept saying, “where did the glass go?”

The zoo director himself made Aunt Petunia a cup of strong,
sweet tea while he apologized over and over again. Piers and Dud-
ley could only gibber. As far as Harry had seen, the snake hadn’t
done anything except snap playfully at their heels as it passed, but
by the time they were all back in Uncle Vernon’s car, Dudley was
telling them how it had nearly bitten off his leg, while Piers was
swearing it had tried to squeeze him to death. But worst of all, for

Harry at least, was Piers calming down enough to say, “Harry was
talking to it, weren’t you, Harry?”

Uncle Vernon waited until Piers was safely out of the house be-
fore starting on Harry. He was so angry he could hardly speak. He
managed to say, “Go — cupboard — stay — no meals,” before he
collapsed into a chair, and Aunt Petunia had to run and get him a
large brandy.

Harry lay in his dark cupboard much later, wishing he had a watch.

He didn’t know what time it was and he couldn’t be sure the Durs-
leys were asleep yet. Until they were, he couldn’t risk sneaking to
the kitchen for some food.

He’d lived with the Dursleys almost ten years, ten miserable
years, as long as he could remember, ever since he’d been a baby
and his parents had died in that car crash. He couldn’t remember
being in the car when his parents had died. Sometimes, when he
strained his memory during long hours in his cupboard, he came
up with a strange vision: a blinding flash of green light and a burn-
ing pain on his forehead. This, he supposed, was the crash, though
he couldn’t imagine where all the green light came from. He

 29 

CHAPTER TWO
couldn’t remember his parents at all. His aunt and uncle never
spoke about them, and of course he was forbidden to ask questions.

There were no photographs of them in the house.

When he had been younger, Harry had dreamed and dreamed of
some unknown relation coming to take him away, but it had never
happened; the Dursleys were his only family. Yet sometimes he
thought (or maybe hoped) that strangers in the street seemed to
know him. Very strange strangers they were, too. A tiny man in a
violet top hat had bowed to him once while out shopping with

Aunt Petunia and Dudley. After asking Harry furiously if he knew
the man, Aunt Petunia had rushed them out of the shop without
buying anything. A wild-looking old woman dressed all in green
had waved merrily at him once on a bus. A bald man in a very long
purple coat had actually shaken his hand in the street the other day
and then walked away without a word. The weirdest thing about all
these people was the way they seemed to vanish the second Harry
tried to get a closer look.

At school, Harry had no one. Everybody knew that Dudley’s
gang hated that odd Harry Potter in his baggy old clothes and bro-
ken glasses, and nobody liked to disagree with Dudley’s gang.

 30 

C H A P T E R T H R E E

THE LETTERS

FROM NO ONE

he escape of the Brazilian boa constrictor earned Harry his

T longest-ever punishment. By the time he was allowed out of
his cupboard again, the summer holidays had started and Dudley
had already broken his new video camera, crashed his remote con-
trol airplane, and, first time out on his racing bike, knocked down
old Mrs. Figg as she crossed Privet Drive on her crutches.

Harry was glad school was over, but there was no escaping Dud-
ley’s gang, who visited the house every single day. Piers, Dennis,

Malcolm, and Gordon were all big and stupid, but as Dudley was
the biggest and stupidest of the lot, he was the leader. The rest of
them were all quite happy to join in Dudley’s favorite sport: Harry

Hunting.

This was why Harry spent as much time as possible out of the
house, wandering around and thinking about the end of the holi-
days, where he could see a tiny ray of hope. When September came
he would be going off to secondary school and, for the first time in

 31 

CHAPTER THREE
his life, he wouldn’t be with Dudley. Dudley had been accepted at

Uncle Vernon’s old private school, Smeltings. Piers Polkiss was go-
ing there too. Harry, on the other hand, was going to Stonewall

High, the local public school. Dudley thought this was very funny.

“They stuff people’s heads down the toilet the first day at

Stonewall,” he told Harry. “Want to come upstairs and practice?”

“No, thanks,” said Harry. “The poor toilet’s never had anything
as horrible as your head down it — it might be sick.” Then he ran,
before Dudley could work out what he’d said.

One day in July, Aunt Petunia took Dudley to London to buy
his Smeltings uniform, leaving Harry at Mrs. Figg’s. Mrs. Figg
wasn’t as bad as usual. It turned out she’d broken her leg tripping
over one of her cats, and she didn’t seem quite as fond of them as
before. She let Harry watch television and gave him a bit of choco-
late cake that tasted as though she’d had it for several years.

That evening, Dudley paraded around the living room for the
family in his brand-new uniform. Smeltings boys wore maroon
tailcoats, orange knickerbockers, and flat straw hats called boaters.

They also carried knobbly sticks, used for hitting each other while
the teachers weren’t looking. This was supposed to be good train-
ing for later life.

As he looked at Dudley in his new knickerbockers, Uncle Ver-
non said gruffly that it was the proudest moment of his life. Aunt

Petunia burst into tears and said she couldn’t believe it was her Ickle

Dudleykins, he looked so handsome and grown-up. Harry didn’t
trust himself to speak. He thought two of his ribs might already
have cracked from trying not to laugh.

  

 32 

THE LETTERS

FROM NO ONE

There was a horrible smell in the kitchen the next morning when

Harry went in for breakfast. It seemed to be coming from a large
metal tub in the sink. He went to have a look. The tub was full of
what looked like dirty rags swimming in gray water.

“What’s this?” he asked Aunt Petunia. Her lips tightened as they
always did if he dared to ask a question.

“Your new school uniform,” she said.

Harry looked in the bowl again.

“Oh,” he said, “I didn’t realize it had to be so wet.”

“Don’t be stupid,” snapped Aunt Petunia. “I’m dyeing some of

Dudley’s old things gray for you. It’ll look just like everyone else’s
when I’ve finished.”

Harry seriously doubted this, but thought it best not to argue.

He sat down at the table and tried not to think about how he was
going to look on his first day at Stonewall High — like he was
wearing bits of old elephant skin, probably.

Dudley and Uncle Vernon came in, both with wrinkled noses
because of the smell from Harry’s new uniform. Uncle Vernon
opened his newspaper as usual and Dudley banged his Smelting
stick, which he carried everywhere, on the table.

They heard the click of the mail slot and flop of letters on the
doormat.

“Get the mail, Dudley,” said Uncle Vernon from behind his pa-
per.

“Make Harry get it.”

“Get the mail, Harry.”

“Make Dudley get it.”

“Poke him with your Smelting stick, Dudley.”

 33 

CHAPTER THREE

Harry dodged the Smelting stick and went to get the mail. Three
things lay on the doormat: a postcard from Uncle Vernon’s sister

Marge, who was vacationing on the Isle of Wight, a brown enve-
lope that looked like a bill, and — a letter for Harry.

Harry picked it up and stared at it, his heart twanging like a gi-
ant elastic band. No one, ever, in his whole life, had written to him.

Who would? He had no friends, no other relatives — he didn’t be-
long to the library, so he’d never even got rude notes asking for
books back. Yet here it was, a letter, addressed so plainly there
could be no mistake:

Mr. H. Potter

The Cupboard under the Stairs

4 Privet Drive

Little Whinging

Surrey

The envelope was thick and heavy, made of yellowish parchment,
and the address was written in emerald-green ink. There was no
stamp.

Turning the envelope over, his hand trembling, Harry saw a pur-
ple wax seal bearing a coat of arms; a lion, an eagle, a badger, and a
snake surrounding a large letter H.

“Hurry up, boy!” shouted Uncle Vernon from the kitchen.

“What are you doing, checking for letter bombs?” He chuckled at
his own joke.

Harry went back to the kitchen, still staring at his letter. He
handed Uncle Vernon the bill and the postcard, sat down, and
slowly began to open the yellow envelope.

 34 

THE LETTERS

FROM NO ONE

Uncle Vernon ripped open the bill, snorted in disgust, and
flipped over the postcard.

“Marge’s ill,” he informed Aunt Petunia. “Ate a funny
whelk . . .”

“Dad!” said Dudley suddenly. “Dad, Harry’s got something!”

Harry was on the point of unfolding his letter, which was writ-
ten on the same heavy parchment as the envelope, when it was
jerked sharply out of his hand by Uncle Vernon.

“That’s mine!” said Harry, trying to snatch it back.

“Who’d be writing to you?” sneered Uncle Vernon, shaking the
letter open with one hand and glancing at it. His face went from
red to green faster than a set of traffic lights. And it didn’t stop
there. Within seconds it was the grayish white of old porridge.

“P-P-Petunia!” he gasped.

Dudley tried to grab the letter to read it, but Uncle Vernon held
it high out of his reach. Aunt Petunia took it curiously and read the
first line. For a moment it looked as though she might faint. She
clutched her throat and made a choking noise.

“Vernon! Oh my goodness — Vernon!”

They stared at each other, seeming to have forgotten that Harry
and Dudley were still in the room. Dudley wasn’t used to being ig-
nored. He gave his father a sharp tap on the head with his Smelting
stick.

“I want to read that letter,” he said loudly.

“I want to read it,” said Harry furiously, “as it’s mine. ”

“Get out, both of you,” croaked Uncle Vernon, stuffing the let-
ter back inside its envelope.

Harry didn’t move.

“I WANT MY LETTER!” he shouted.

 35 

CHAPTER THREE

“Let me see it!” demanded Dudley.

“OUT!” roared Uncle Vernon, and he took both Harry and

Dudley by the scruffs of their necks and threw them into the
hall, slamming the kitchen door behind them. Harry and Dudley
promptly had a furious but silent fight over who would listen at
the keyhole; Dudley won, so Harry, his glasses dangling from one
ear, lay flat on his stomach to listen at the crack between door and
floor.

“Vernon,” Aunt Petunia was saying in a quivering voice, “look at
the address — how could they possibly know where he sleeps? You
don’t think they’re watching the house?”

“Watching — spying — might be following us,” muttered Un-
cle Vernon wildly.

“But what should we do, Vernon? Should we write back? Tell
them we don’t want —”

Harry could see Uncle Vernon’s shiny black shoes pacing up and
down the kitchen.

“No,” he said finally. “No, we’ll ignore it. If they don’t get an an-
swer. . . . Yes, that’s best . . . we won’t do anything. . . .”

“But —”

“I’m not having one in the house, Petunia! Didn’t we swear when
we took him in we’d stamp out that dangerous nonsense?”

That evening when he got back from work, Uncle Vernon did
something he’d never done before; he visited Harry in his cup-
board.

“Where’s my letter?” said Harry, the moment Uncle Vernon had
squeezed through the door. “Who’s writing to me?”

 36 

THE LETTERS

FROM NO ONE

“No one. It was addressed to you by mistake,” said Uncle Ver-
non shortly. “I have burned it.”

“It was not a mistake,” said Harry angrily, “it had my cupboard
on it.”

“SILENCE!” yelled Uncle Vernon, and a couple of spiders fell
from the ceiling. He took a few deep breaths and then forced his
face into a smile, which looked quite painful.

“Er — yes, Harry — about this cupboard. Your aunt and I
have been thinking . . . you’re really getting a bit big for it . . . we
think it might be nice if you moved into Dudley’s second bed-
room.”

“Why?” said Harry.

“Don’t ask questions!” snapped his uncle. “Take this stuff up-
stairs, now.”

The Dursleys’ house had four bedrooms: one for Uncle Vernon
and Aunt Petunia, one for visitors (usually Uncle Vernon’s sister,

Marge), one where Dudley slept, and one where Dudley kept all
the toys and things that wouldn’t fit into his first bedroom. It only
took Harry one trip upstairs to move everything he owned from
the cupboard to this room. He sat down on the bed and stared
around him. Nearly everything in here was broken. The month-old
video camera was lying on top of a small, working tank Dudley had
once driven over the next door neighbor’s dog; in the corner was

Dudley’s first-ever television set, which he’d put his foot through
when his favorite program had been canceled; there was a large
birdcage, which had once held a parrot that Dudley had swapped
at school for a real air rifle, which was up on a shelf with the end all
bent because Dudley had sat on it. Other shelves were full of

 37 

CHAPTER THREE
books. They were the only things in the room that looked as
though they’d never been touched.

From downstairs came the sound of Dudley bawling at his
mother, “I don’t want him in there . . . I need that room . . . make him get out. . . .”

Harry sighed and stretched out on the bed. Yesterday he’d have
given anything to be up here. Today he’d rather be back in his cup-
board with that letter than up here without it.

Next morning at breakfast, everyone was rather quiet. Dudley was
in shock. He’d screamed, whacked his father with his Smelting
stick, been sick on purpose, kicked his mother, and thrown his tor-
toise through the greenhouse roof, and he still didn’t have his room
back. Harry was thinking about this time yesterday and bitterly
wishing he’d opened the letter in the hall. Uncle Vernon and Aunt

Petunia kept looking at each other darkly.

When the mail arrived, Uncle Vernon, who seemed to be trying
to be nice to Harry, made Dudley go and get it. They heard him
banging things with his Smelting stick all the way down the hall.

Then he shouted, “There’s another one! ‘Mr. H. Potter, The Small-
est Bedroom, 4 Privet Drive —’ ”

With a strangled cry, Uncle Vernon leapt from his seat and ran
down the hall, Harry right behind him. Uncle Vernon had to wres-
tle Dudley to the ground to get the letter from him, which was
made difficult by the fact that Harry had grabbed Uncle Vernon
around the neck from behind. After a minute of confused fighting,
in which everyone got hit a lot by the Smelting stick, Uncle Vernon
straightened up, gasping for breath, with Harry’s letter clutched in
his hand.

 38 

THE LETTERS

FROM NO ONE

“Go to your cupboard — I mean, your bedroom,” he wheezed
at Harry. “Dudley — go — just go.”

Harry walked round and round his new room. Someone knew
he had moved out of his cupboard and they seemed to know
he hadn’t received his first letter. Surely that meant they’d try
again? And this time he’d make sure they didn’t fail. He had a plan.

The repaired alarm clock rang at six o’clock the next morning.

Harry turned it off quickly and dressed silently He mustn’t wake
the Dursleys. He stole downstairs without turning on any of the
lights.

He was going to wait for the postman on the corner of Privet

Drive and get the letters for number four first. His heart hammered
as he crept across the dark hall toward the front door —

“AAAAARRRGH!”

Harry leapt into the air; he’d trodden on something big and
squashy on the doormat — something alive!

Lights clicked on upstairs and to his horror Harry realized that
the big, squashy something had been his uncle’s face. Uncle Vernon
had been lying at the foot of the front door in a sleeping bag,
clearly making sure that Harry didn’t do exactly what he’d been try-
ing to do. He shouted at Harry for about half an hour and then
told him to go and make a cup of tea. Harry shuffled miserably off
into the kitchen and by the time he got back, the mail had arrived,
right into Uncle Vernon’s lap. Harry could see three letters ad-
dressed in green ink.

“I want —” he began, but Uncle Vernon was tearing the letters
into pieces before his eyes.

 39 

CHAPTER THREE

Uncle Vernon didn’t go to work that day. He stayed at home and
nailed up the mail slot.

“See,” he explained to Aunt Petunia through a mouthful of nails,

“if they can’t deliver them they’ll just give up.”

“I’m not sure that’ll work, Vernon.”

“Oh, these peoples minds work in strange ways, Petunia, they’re
not like you and me,” said Uncle Vernon, trying to knock in a nail
with the piece of fruitcake Aunt Petunia had just brought him.

On Friday, no less than twelve letters arrived for Harry. As they
couldn’t go through the mail slot they had been pushed under the
door, slotted through the sides, and a few even forced through the
small window in the downstairs bathroom.

Uncle Vernon stayed at home again. After burning all the letters,
he got out a hammer and nails and boarded up the cracks around
the front and back doors so no one could go out. He hummed

“Tiptoe Through the Tulips” as he worked, and jumped at small
noises.

On Saturday, things began to get out of hand. Twenty-four letters
to Harry found their way into the house, rolled up and hidden in-
side each of the two dozen eggs that their very confused milkman
had handed Aunt Petunia through the living room window. While

Uncle Vernon made furious telephone calls to the post office and
the dairy trying to find someone to complain to, Aunt Petunia
shredded the letters in her food processor.

“Who on earth wants to talk to you this badly?” Dudley asked

Harry in amazement.

  

 40 

THE LETTERS

FROM NO ONE

On Sunday morning, Uncle Vernon sat down at the breakfast table
looking tired and rather ill, but happy.

“No post on Sundays,” he reminded them cheerfully as he
spread marmalade on his newspapers, “no damn letters today —”

Something came whizzing down the kitchen chimney as he
spoke and caught him sharply on the back of the head. Next mo-
ment, thirty or forty letters came pelting out of the fireplace like
bullets. The Dursleys ducked, but Harry leapt into the air trying to
catch one —

“Out! OUT!”

Uncle Vernon seized Harry around the waist and threw him into
the hall. When Aunt Petunia and Dudley had run out with their
arms over their faces, Uncle Vernon slammed the door shut. They
could hear the letters still streaming into the room, bouncing off
the walls and floor.

“That does it,” said Uncle Vernon, trying to speak calmly but
pulling great tufts out of his mustache at the same time. “I want
you all back here in five minutes ready to leave. We’re going away.

Just pack some clothes. No arguments!”

He looked so dangerous with half his mustache missing that no
one dared argue. Ten minutes later they had wrenched their way
through the boarded-up doors and were in the car, speeding toward
the highway. Dudley was sniffling in the back seat; his father had
hit him round the head for holding them up while he tried to pack
his television, VCR, and computer in his sports bag.

They drove. And they drove. Even Aunt Petunia didn’t dare
ask where they were going. Every now and then Uncle Vernon
would take a sharp turn and drive in the opposite direction for a
while.

 41 

CHAPTER THREE

“Shake ’em off . . . shake ’em off,” he would mutter whenever he
did this.

They didn’t stop to eat or drink all day. By nightfall Dudley was
howling. He’d never had such a bad day in his life. He was hungry,
he’d missed five television programs he’d wanted to see, and he’d
never gone so long without blowing up an alien on his computer.

Uncle Vernon stopped at last outside a gloomy-looking hotel on
the outskirts of a big city. Dudley and Harry shared a room with
twin beds and damp, musty sheets. Dudley snored but Harry
stayed awake, sitting on the windowsill, staring down at the lights
of passing cars and wondering. . . .

They ate stale cornflakes and cold tinned tomatoes on toast for
breakfast the next day. They had just finished when the owner of
the hotel came over to their table.

“ ’Scuse me, but is one of you Mr. H. Potter? Only I got about an

’undred of these at the front desk.”

She held up a letter so they could read the green ink address:

Mr. H. Potter

Room 17

Railview Hotel

Cokeworth

Harry made a grab for the letter but Uncle Vernon knocked his
hand out of the way. The woman stared.

“I’ll take them,” said Uncle Vernon, standing up quickly and fol-
lowing her from the dining room.

  

 42 

THE LETTERS

FROM NO ONE

“Wouldn’t it be better just to go home, dear?” Aunt Petunia
suggested timidly, hours later, but Uncle Vernon didn’t seem to
hear her. Exactly what he was looking for, none of them knew. He
drove them into the middle of a forest, got out, looked around,
shook his head, got back in the car, and off they went again. The
same thing happened in the middle of a plowed field, halfway
across a suspension bridge, and at the top of a multilevel parking
garage.

“Daddy’s gone mad, hasn’t he?” Dudley asked Aunt Petunia
dully late that afternoon. Uncle Vernon had parked at the coast,
locked them all inside the car, and disappeared.

It started to rain. Great drops beat on the roof of the car. Dud-
ley sniveled.

“It’s Monday,” he told his mother. “The Great Humberto’s on
tonight. I want to stay somewhere with a television. ”

Monday. This reminded Harry of something. If it was Mon-
day — and you could usually count on Dudley to know the days of
the week, because of television — then tomorrow, Tuesday, was

Harry’s eleventh birthday. Of course, his birthdays were never ex-
actly fun — last year, the Dursleys had given him a coat hanger
and a pair of Uncle Vernon’s old socks. Still, you weren’t eleven
every day.

Uncle Vernon was back and he was smiling. He was also carry-
ing a long, thin package and didn’t answer Aunt Petunia when she
asked what he’d bought.

“Found the perfect place!” he said. “Come on! Everyone
out!”

It was very cold outside the car. Uncle Vernon was pointing at
what looked like a large rock way out at sea. Perched on top of the

 43 

CHAPTER THREE
rock was the most miserable little shack you could imagine. One
thing was certain, there was no television in there.

“Storm forecast for tonight!” said Uncle Vernon gleefully, clap-
ping his hands together. “And this gentleman’s kindly agreed to
lend us his boat!”

A toothless old man came ambling up to them, pointing, with a
rather wicked grin, at an old rowboat bobbing in the iron-gray
water below them.

“I’ve already got us some rations,” said Uncle Vernon, “so all
aboard!”

It was freezing in the boat. Icy sea spray and rain crept down
their necks and a chilly wind whipped their faces. After what
seemed like hours they reached the rock, where Uncle Vernon, slip-
ping and sliding, led the way to the broken-down house.

The inside was horrible; it smelled strongly of seaweed, the wind
whistled through the gaps in the wooden walls, and the fireplace
was damp and empty. There were only two rooms.

Uncle Vernon’s rations turned out to be a bag of chips each and
four bananas. He tried to start a fire but the empty chip bags just
smoked and shriveled up.

“Could do with some of those letters now, eh?” he said cheer-
fully.

He was in a very good mood. Obviously he thought nobody
stood a chance of reaching them here in a storm to deliver mail.

Harry privately agreed, though the thought didn’t cheer him up
at all.

As night fell, the promised storm blew up around them. Spray
from the high waves splattered the walls of the hut and a fierce

 44 

THE LETTERS

FROM NO ONE
wind rattled the filthy windows. Aunt Petunia found a few moldy
blankets in the second room and made up a bed for Dudley on the
moth-eaten sofa. She and Uncle Vernon went off to the lumpy bed
next door, and Harry was left to find the softest bit of floor he
could and to curl up under the thinnest, most ragged blanket.

The storm raged more and more ferociously as the night went
on. Harry couldn’t sleep. He shivered and turned over, trying to get
comfortable, his stomach rumbling with hunger. Dudley’s snores
were drowned by the low rolls of thunder that started near mid-
night. The lighted dial of Dudley’s watch, which was dangling over
the edge of the sofa on his fat wrist, told Harry he’d be eleven in ten
minutes’ time. He lay and watched his birthday tick nearer, won-
dering if the Dursleys would remember at all, wondering where the
letter writer was now.

Five minutes to go. Harry heard something creak outside. He
hoped the roof wasn’t going to fall in, although he might be
warmer if it did. Four minutes to go. Maybe the house in Privet

Drive would be so full of letters when they got back that he’d be
able to steal one somehow.

Three minutes to go. Was that the sea, slapping hard on the rock
like that? And (two minutes to go) what was that funny crunching
noise? Was the rock crumbling into the sea?

One minute to go and he’d be eleven. Thirty seconds . . .

twenty . . . ten . . . nine — maybe he’d wake Dudley up, just to
annoy him — three . . . two . . . one . . .

BOOM.

The whole shack shivered and Harry sat bolt upright, staring at
the door. Someone was outside, knocking to come in.

 45 

C H A P T E R F O U R

THE KEEPER OF THE KEYS

OOM. They knocked again. Dudley jerked awake.

B “Where’s the cannon?” he said stupidly.

There was a crash behind them and Uncle Vernon came skid-
ding into the room. He was holding a rifle in his hands — now
they knew what had been in the long, thin package he had brought
with them.

“Who’s there?” he shouted. “I warn you — I’m armed!”

There was a pause. Then —

SMASH!

The door was hit with such force that it swung clean off its
hinges and with a deafening crash landed flat on the floor.

A giant of a man was standing in the doorway. His face was al-
most completely hidden by a long, shaggy mane of hair and a wild,
tangled beard, but you could make out his eyes, glinting like black
beetles under all the hair.

 46 

THE KEEPER OF THE KEYS

The giant squeezed his way into the hut, stooping so that his
head just brushed the ceiling. He bent down, picked up the door,
and fitted it easily back into its frame. The noise of the storm out-
side dropped a little. He turned to look at them all.

“Couldn’t make us a cup o’ tea, could yeh? It’s not been an easy
journey. . . .”

He strode over to the sofa where Dudley sat frozen with fear.

“Budge up, yeh great lump,” said the stranger.

Dudley squeaked and ran to hide behind his mother, who was
crouching, terrified, behind Uncle Vernon.

“An’ here’s Harry!” said the giant.

Harry looked up into the fierce, wild, shadowy face and saw that
the beetle eyes were crinkled in a smile.

“Las’ time I saw you, you was only a baby,” said the giant. “Yeh
look a lot like yer dad, but yeh’ve got yer mom’s eyes.”

Uncle Vernon made a funny rasping noise.

“I demand that you leave at once, sir!” he said. “You are break-
ing and entering!”

“Ah, shut up, Dursley, yeh great prune,” said the giant; he
reached over the back of the sofa, jerked the gun out of Uncle Ver-
non’s hands, bent it into a knot as easily as if it had been made of
rubber, and threw it into a corner of the room.

Uncle Vernon made another funny noise, like a mouse being
trodden on.

“Anyway — Harry,” said the giant, turning his back on the

Dursleys, “a very happy birthday to yeh. Got summat fer yeh
here — I mighta sat on it at some point, but it’ll taste all right.”

From an inside pocket of his black overcoat he pulled a slightly

 47 

CHAPTER FOUR
squashed box. Harry opened it with trembling fingers. Inside was a
large, sticky chocolate cake with Happy Birthday Harry written on it in green icing.

Harry looked up at the giant. He meant to say thank you, but
the words got lost on the way to his mouth, and what he said in-
stead was, “Who are you?”

The giant chuckled.

“True, I haven’t introduced meself. Rubeus Hagrid, Keeper of

Keys and Grounds at Hogwarts.”

He held out an enormous hand and shook Harry’s whole arm.

“What about that tea then, eh?” he said, rubbing his hands to-
gether. “I’d not say no ter summat stronger if yeh’ve got it, mind.”

His eyes fell on the empty grate with the shriveled chip bags in
it and he snorted. He bent down over the fireplace; they couldn’t
see what he was doing but when he drew back a second later, there
was a roaring fire there. It filled the whole damp hut with flickering
light and Harry felt the warmth wash over him as though he’d sunk
into a hot bath.

The giant sat back down on the sofa, which sagged under his
weight, and began taking all sorts of things out of the pockets of his
coat: a copper kettle, a squashy package of sausages, a poker, a
teapot, several chipped mugs, and a bottle of some amber liquid
that he took a swig from before starting to make tea. Soon the hut
was full of the sound and smell of sizzling sausage. Nobody said a
thing while the giant was working, but as he slid the first six fat,
juicy, slightly burnt sausages from the poker, Dudley fidgeted a lit-
tle. Uncle Vernon said sharply, “Don’t touch anything he gives you,

Dudley.”

The giant chuckled darkly.

 48 

THE KEEPER OF THE KEYS

“Yer great puddin’ of a son don’ need fattenin’ anymore, Durs-
ley, don’ worry.”

He passed the sausages to Harry, who was so hungry he had
never tasted anything so wonderful, but he still couldn’t take his
eyes off the giant. Finally, as nobody seemed about to explain any-
thing, he said, “I’m sorry, but I still don’t really know who you are.”

The giant took a gulp of tea and wiped his mouth with the back
of his hand.

“Call me Hagrid,” he said, “everyone does. An’ like I told yeh,

I’m Keeper of Keys at Hogwarts — yeh’ll know all about Hog-
warts, o’ course.”

“Er — no,” said Harry.

Hagrid looked shocked.

“Sorry,” Harry said quickly.

“Sorry?” barked Hagrid, turning to stare at the Dursleys, who
shrank back into the shadows. “It’s them as should be sorry! I knew
yeh weren’t gettin’ yer letters but I never thought yeh wouldn’t even
know abou’ Hogwarts, fer cryin’ out loud! Did yeh never wonder
where yer parents learned it all?”

“All what?” asked Harry.

“ALL WHAT?” Hagrid thundered. “Now wait jus’ one second!”

He had leapt to his feet. In his anger he seemed to fill the whole
hut. The Dursleys were cowering against the wall.

“Do you mean ter tell me,” he growled at the Dursleys, “that this
boy — this boy! — knows nothin’ abou’ — about ANYTHING?”

Harry thought this was going a bit far. He had been to school,
after all, and his marks weren’t bad.

“I know some things,” he said. “I can, you know, do math and
stuff.”

 49 

CHAPTER FOUR

But Hagrid simply waved his hand and said, “About our world,

I mean. Your world. My world. Yer parents’ world. ”

“What world?”

Hagrid looked as if he was about to explode.

“DURSLEY!” he boomed.

Uncle Vernon, who had gone very pale, whispered something
that sounded like “Mimblewimble.” Hagrid stared wildly at Harry.

“But yeh must know about yer mom and dad,” he said. “I mean,
they’re famous. You’re famous. ”

“What? My — my mom and dad weren’t famous, were they?”

“Yeh don’ know . . . yeh don’ know . . .” Hagrid ran his fingers
through his hair, fixing Harry with a bewildered stare.

“Yeh don’ know what yeh are?” he said finally.

Uncle Vernon suddenly found his voice.

“Stop!” he commanded. “Stop right there, sir! I forbid you to tell
the boy anything!”

A braver man than Vernon Dursley would have quailed under
the furious look Hagrid now gave him; when Hagrid spoke, his
every syllable trembled with rage.

“You never told him? Never told him what was in the letter

Dumbledore left fer him? I was there! I saw Dumbledore leave it,

Dursley! An’ you’ve kept it from him all these years?”

“Kept what from me?” said Harry eagerly.

“STOP! I FORBID YOU!” yelled Uncle Vernon in panic.

Aunt Petunia gave a gasp of horror.

“Ah, go boil yer heads, both of yeh,” said Hagrid. “Harry — yer
a wizard.”

There was silence inside the hut. Only the sea and the whistling
wind could be heard.

 50 

THE KEEPER OF THE KEYS

“I’m a what?” gasped Harry.

“A wizard, o’ course,” said Hagrid, sitting back down on the
sofa, which groaned and sank even lower, “an’ a thumpin’ good’un,

I’d say, once yeh’ve been trained up a bit. With a mum an’ dad like
yours, what else would yeh be? An’ I reckon it’s abou’ time yeh read
yer letter.”

Harry stretched out his hand at last to take the yellowish enve-
lope, addressed in emerald green to Mr. H. Potter, The Floor, Hut-
on-the-Rock, The Sea. He pulled out the letter and read:

HOGWARTS SCHOOL
of WITCHCRAFT and WIZARDRY

Headmaster: Albus Dumbledore

( Order of Merlin, First Class, Grand Sorc., Chf. Warlock,

Supreme Mugwump, International Confed. of Wizards )

Dear Mr. Potter,

We are pleased to inform you that you have been accepted
at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Please
find enclosed a list of all necessary books and equipment.

Term begins on September 1. We await your owl by no
later than July 31.

Yours sincerely,

Minerva McGonagall,

Deputy Headmistress

 51 

CHAPTER FOUR

Questions exploded inside Harry’s head like fireworks and he
couldn’t decide which to ask first. After a few minutes he stam-
mered, “What does it mean, they await my owl?”

“Gallopin’ Gorgons, that reminds me,” said Hagrid, clapping a
hand to his forehead with enough force to knock over a cart horse,
and from yet another pocket inside his overcoat he pulled an
owl — a real, live, rather ruffled-looking owl — a long quill, and a
roll of parchment. With his tongue between his teeth he scribbled
a note that Harry could read upside down:

Dear Professor Dumbledore,

Given Harry his letter.

Taking him to buy his things tomorrow.

Weather’s horrible. Hope you’re well.

Hagrid

Hagrid rolled up the note, gave it to the owl, which clamped it in
its beak, went to the door, and threw the owl out into the storm.

Then he came back and sat down as though this was as normal as
talking on the telephone.

Harry realized his mouth was open and closed it quickly.

“Where was I?” said Hagrid, but at that moment, Uncle Vernon,
still ashen-faced but looking very angry, moved into the fire-
light.

“He’s not going,” he said.

Hagrid grunted.

“I’d like ter see a great Muggle like you stop him,” he said.

“A what?” said Harry, interested.

 52 

THE KEEPER OF THE KEYS

“A Muggle,” said Hagrid, “it’s what we call nonmagic folk like
them. An’ it’s your bad luck you grew up in a family o’ the biggest

Muggles I ever laid eyes on.”

“We swore when we took him in we’d put a stop to that rub-
bish,” said Uncle Vernon, “swore we’d stamp it out of him! Wizard
indeed!”

“You knew?” said Harry. “You knew I’m a — a wizard?”

“Knew!” shrieked Aunt Petunia suddenly. “Knew! Of course we knew! How could you not be, my dratted sister being what she
was? Oh, she got a letter just like that and disappeared off to
that — that school — and came home every vacation with her
pockets full of frog spawn, turning teacups into rats. I was the only
one who saw her for what she was — a freak! But for my mother
and father, oh no, it was Lily this and Lily that, they were proud of
having a witch in the family!”

She stopped to draw a deep breath and then went ranting on. It
seemed she had been wanting to say all this for years.

“Then she met that Potter at school and they left and got mar-
ried and had you, and of course I knew you’d be just the same, just
as strange, just as — as — abnormal — and then, if you please, she went and got herself blown up and we got landed with you!”

Harry had gone very white. As soon as he found his voice he
said, “Blown up? You told me they died in a car crash!”

“CAR CRASH!” roared Hagrid, jumping up so angrily that the

Dursleys scuttled back to their corner. “How could a car crash kill

Lily an’ James Potter? It’s an outrage! A scandal! Harry Potter not
knowin’ his own story when every kid in our world knows his
name!”

 53 

CHAPTER FOUR

“But why? What happened?” Harry asked urgently.

The anger faded from Hagrid’s face. He looked suddenly anxious.

“I never expected this,” he said, in a low, worried voice. “I had
no idea, when Dumbledore told me there might be trouble gettin’

hold of yeh, how much yeh didn’t know. Ah, Harry, I don’ know if

I’m the right person ter tell yeh — but someone’s gotta — yeh can’t
go off ter Hogwarts not knowin’.”

He threw a dirty look at the Dursleys.

“Wel , it’s best yeh know as much as I can tel yeh — mind, I
can’t tell yeh everythin’, it’s a great myst’ry, parts of it. . . .”

He sat down, stared into the fire for a few seconds, and then
said, “It begins, I suppose, with — with a person called — but it’s
incredible yeh don’t know his name, everyone in our world
knows —”

“Who?”

“Well — I don’ like sayin’ the name if I can help it. No one
does.”

“Why not?”

“Gulpin’ gargoyles, Harry, people are still scared. Blimey, this is
difficult. See, there was this wizard who went . . . bad. As bad as
you could go. Worse. Worse than worse. His name was . . .”

Hagrid gulped, but no words came out.

“Could you write it down?” Harry suggested.

“Nah — can’t spell it. All right — Voldemort. ” Hagrid shud-
dered. “Don’ make me say it again. Anyway, this — this wizard,
about twenty years ago now, started lookin’ fer followers. Got ’em,
too — some were afraid, some just wanted a bit o’ his power, ’cause
he was gettin’ himself power, all right. Dark days, Harry. Didn’t

 54 

THE KEEPER OF THE KEYS
know who ter trust, didn’t dare get friendly with strange wizards or
witches . . . terrible things happened. He was takin’ over. ’Course,
some stood up to him — an’ he killed ’em. Horribly. One o’ the
only safe places left was Hogwarts. Reckon Dumbledore’s the only
one You-Know-Who was afraid of. Didn’t dare try takin’ the
school, not jus’ then, anyway.

“Now, yer mum an’ dad were as good a witch an’ wizard as I ever
knew. Head boy an’ girl at Hogwarts in their day! Suppose the mys-
t’ry is why You-Know-Who never tried to get ’em on his side be-
fore . . . probably knew they were too close ter Dumbledore ter
want anythin’ ter do with the Dark Side.

“Maybe he thought he could persuade ’em . . . maybe he just
wanted ’em outta the way. All anyone knows is, he turned up in the
village where you was all living, on Halloween ten years ago. You
was just a year old. He came ter yer house an’ — an’ —”

Hagrid suddenly pulled out a very dirty, spotted handkerchief
and blew his nose with a sound like a foghorn.

“Sorry,” he said. “But it’s that sad — knew yer mum an’ dad, an’

nicer people yeh couldn’t find — anyway . . .

“You-Know-Who killed ’em. An’ then — an’ this is the real
myst’ry of the thing — he tried to kill you, too. Wanted ter make a
clean job of it, I suppose, or maybe he just liked killin’ by then. But
he couldn’t do it. Never wondered how you got that mark on yer
forehead? That was no ordinary cut. That’s what yeh get when a
powerful, evil curse touches yeh — took care of yer mum an’ dad
an’ yer house, even — but it didn’t work on you, an’ that’s why yer
famous, Harry. No one ever lived after he decided ter kill ’em, no
one except you, an’ he’d kil ed some o’ the best witches an’ wizards

 55 

CHAPTER FOUR
of the age — the McKinnons, the Bones, the Prewetts — an’ you
was only a baby, an’ you lived.”

Something very painful was going on in Harry’s mind. As Ha-
grid’s story came to a close, he saw again the blinding flash of green
light, more clearly than he had ever remembered it before — and
he remembered something else, for the first time in his life: a high,
cold, cruel laugh.

Hagrid was watching him sadly.

“Took yeh from the ruined house myself, on Dumbledore’s or-
ders. Brought yeh ter this lot . . .”

“Load of old tosh,” said Uncle Vernon. Harry jumped; he had
almost forgotten that the Dursleys were there. Uncle Vernon cer-
tainly seemed to have got back his courage. He was glaring at Ha-
grid and his fists were clenched.

“Now, you listen here, boy,” he snarled, “I accept there’s some-
thing strange about you, probably nothing a good beating wouldn’t
have cured — and as for all this about your parents, well, they were
weirdos, no denying it, and the world’s better off without them in
my opinion — asked for all they got, getting mixed up with these
wizarding types — just what I expected, always knew they’d come
to a sticky end —”

But at that moment, Hagrid leapt from the sofa and drew a bat-
tered pink umbrella from inside his coat. Pointing this at Uncle

Vernon like a sword, he said, “I’m warning you, Dursley — I’m
warning you — one more word . . .”

In danger of being speared on the end of an umbrella by a
bearded giant, Uncle Vernon’s courage failed again; he flattened
himself against the wall and fell silent.

 56 

THE KEEPER OF THE KEYS

“That’s better,” said Hagrid, breathing heavily and sitting back
down on the sofa, which this time sagged right down to the floor.

Harry, meanwhile, still had questions to ask, hundreds of them.

“But what happened to Vol-, sorry — I mean, You-Know-

Who?”

“Good question, Harry. Disappeared. Vanished. Same night he
tried ter kill you. Makes yeh even more famous. That’s the biggest
myst’ry, see . . . he was gettin’ more an’ more powerful — why’d
he go?

“Some say he died. Codswallop, in my opinion. Dunno if he
had enough human left in him to die. Some say he’s still out there,
bidin’ his time, like, but I don’ believe it. People who was on his
side came back ter ours. Some of ’em came outta kinda trances.

Don’ reckon they could’ve done if he was comin’ back.

“Most of us reckon he’s still out there somewhere but lost his
powers. Too weak to carry on. ’Cause somethin’ about you finished
him, Harry. There was somethin’ goin’ on that night he hadn’t
counted on — I dunno what it was, no one does — but somethin’

about you stumped him, all right.”

Hagrid looked at Harry with warmth and respect blazing in his
eyes, but Harry, instead of feeling pleased and proud, felt quite sure
there had been a horrible mistake. A wizard? Him? How could he
possibly be? He’d spent his life being clouted by Dudley, and bul-
lied by Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon; if he was really a wizard,
why hadn’t they been turned into warty toads every time they’d
tried to lock him in his cupboard? If he’d once defeated the great-
est sorcerer in the world, how come Dudley had always been able
to kick him around like a football?

 57 

CHAPTER FOUR

“Hagrid,” he said quietly, “I think you must have made a mis-
take. I don’t think I can be a wizard.”

To his surprise, Hagrid chuckled.

“Not a wizard, eh? Never made things happen when you was
scared or angry?”

Harry looked into the fire. Now he came to think about it . . .

every odd thing that had ever made his aunt and uncle furious with
him had happened when he, Harry, had been upset or angry . . .

chased by Dudley’s gang, he had somehow found himself out of
their reach . . . dreading going to school with that ridiculous hair-
cut, he’d managed to make it grow back . . . and the very last time

Dudley had hit him, hadn’t he got his revenge, without even realiz-
ing he was doing it? Hadn’t he set a boa constrictor on him?

Harry looked back at Hagrid, smiling, and saw that Hagrid was
positively beaming at him.

“See?” said Hagrid. “Harry Potter, not a wizard — you wait,
you’ll be right famous at Hogwarts.”

But Uncle Vernon wasn’t going to give in without a fight.

“Haven’t I told you he’s not going?” he hissed. “He’s going
to Stonewall High and he’ll be grateful for it. I’ve read those let-
ters and he needs all sorts of rubbish — spell books and wands
and —”

“If he wants ter go, a great Muggle like you won’t stop him,”

growled Hagrid. “Stop Lily an’ James Potter’s son goin’ ter Hog-
warts! Yer mad. His name’s been down ever since he was born. He’s
off ter the finest school of witchcraft and wizardry in the world.

Seven years there and he won’t know himself. He’ll be with young-
sters of his own sort, fer a change, an’ he’ll be under the greatest
headmaster Hogwarts ever had, Albus Dumbled—”

 58 

THE KEEPER OF THE KEYS

“I AM NOT PAYING FOR SOME CRACKPOT OLD FOOL

TO TEACH HIM MAGIC TRICKS!” yelled Uncle Vernon.

But he had finally gone too far. Hagrid seized his umbrella and
whirled it over his head, “NEVER —” he thundered, “— IN-

SULT — ALBUS — DUMBLEDORE — IN — FRONT —

OF — ME!”

He brought the umbrella swishing down through the air to
point at Dudley — there was a flash of violet light, a sound like a
firecracker, a sharp squeal, and the next second, Dudley was danc-
ing on the spot with his hands clasped over his fat bottom, howling
in pain. When he turned his back on them, Harry saw a curly pig’s
tail poking through a hole in his trousers.

Uncle Vernon roared. Pulling Aunt Petunia and Dudley into the
other room, he cast one last terrified look at Hagrid and slammed
the door behind them.

Hagrid looked down at his umbrella and stroked his beard.

“Shouldn’ta lost me temper,” he said rueful y, “but it didn’t work
anyway. Meant ter turn him into a pig, but I suppose he was so
much like a pig anyway there wasn’t much left ter do.”

He cast a sideways look at Harry under his bushy eyebrows.

“Be grateful if yeh didn’t mention that ter anyone at Hogwarts,”

he said. “I’m — er — not supposed ter do magic, strictly speakin’.

I was allowed ter do a bit ter follow yeh an’ get yer letters to yeh an’

stuff — one o’ the reasons I was so keen ter take on the job —”

“Why aren’t you supposed to do magic?” asked Harry.

“Oh, well — I was at Hogwarts meself but I — er — got ex-
pelled, ter tell yeh the truth. In me third year. They snapped me
wand in half an’ everything. But Dumbledore let me stay on as
gamekeeper. Great man, Dumbledore.”

 59 

CHAPTER FOUR

“Why were you expelled?”

“It’s gettin’ late and we’ve got lots ter do tomorrow,” said Hagrid
loudly. “Gotta get up ter town, get all yer books an’ that.”

He took off his thick black coat and threw it to Harry.

“You can kip under that,” he said. “Don’ mind if it wriggles a
bit, I think I still got a couple o’ dormice in one o’ the pockets.”

 60 

C H A P T E R F I V E

DIAGON ALLEY

arry woke early the next morning. Although he could tell

H it was daylight, he kept his eyes shut tight.

“It was a dream,” he told himself firmly. “I dreamed a giant
called Hagrid came to tell me I was going to a school for wizards.

When I open my eyes I’ll be at home in my cupboard.”

There was suddenly a loud tapping noise.

And there’ s Aunt Petunia knocking on the door, Harry thought, his heart sinking. But he still didn’t open his eyes. It had been such a
good dream.

Tap. Tap. Tap.

“All right,” Harry mumbled, “I’m getting up.”

He sat up and Hagrid’s heavy coat fell off him. The hut was full
of sunlight, the storm was over, Hagrid himself was asleep on the
collapsed sofa, and there was an owl rapping its claw on the win-
dow, a newspaper held in its beak.

 61 

CHAPTER FIVE

Harry scrambled to his feet, so happy he felt as though a large
balloon was swelling inside him. He went straight to the window
and jerked it open. The owl swooped in and dropped the newspa-
per on top of Hagrid, who didn’t wake up. The owl then fluttered
onto the floor and began to attack Hagrid’s coat.

“Don’t do that.”

Harry tried to wave the owl out of the way, but it snapped its
beak fiercely at him and carried on savaging the coat.

“Hagrid!” said Harry loudly. “There’s an owl —”

“Pay him,” Hagrid grunted into the sofa.

“What?”

“He wants payin’ fer deliverin’ the paper. Look in the pockets.”

Hagrid’s coat seemed to be made of nothing but pockets —
bunches of keys, slug pellets, balls of string, peppermint humbugs,
teabags . . . finally, Harry pulled out a handful of strange-looking
coins.

“Give him five Knuts,” said Hagrid sleepily.

“Knuts?”

“The little bronze ones.”

Harry counted out five little bronze coins, and the owl held out
his leg so Harry could put the money into a small leather pouch
tied to it. Then he flew off through the open window.

Hagrid yawned loudly, sat up, and stretched.

“Best be off, Harry, lots ter do today, gotta get up ter London an’

buy all yer stuff fer school.”

Harry was turning over the wizard coins and looking at them.

He had just thought of something that made him feel as though
the happy balloon inside him had got a puncture.

 62 

DIAGON ALLEY

“Um — Hagrid?”

“Mm?” said Hagrid, who was pulling on his huge boots.

“I haven’t got any money — and you heard Uncle Vernon last
night . . . he won’t pay for me to go and learn magic.”

“Don’t worry about that,” said Hagrid, standing up and scratch-
ing his head. “D’yeh think yer parents didn’t leave yeh anything?”

“But if their house was destroyed —”

“They didn’ keep their gold in the house, boy! Nah, first stop fer
us is Gringotts. Wizards’ bank. Have a sausage, they’re not bad
cold — an’ I wouldn’ say no teh a bit o’ yer birthday cake, neither.”

“Wizards have banks?”

“Just the one. Gringotts. Run by goblins.”

Harry dropped the bit of sausage he was holding.

“Goblins?”

“Yeah — so yeh’d be mad ter try an’ rob it, I’ll tell yeh that.

Never mess with goblins, Harry. Gringotts is the safest place in the
world fer anything yeh want ter keep safe — ’cept maybe Hog-
warts. As a matter o’ fact, I gotta visit Gringotts anyway Fer Dum-
bledore. Hogwarts business.” Hagrid drew himself up proudly.

“He usually gets me ter do important stuff fer him. Fetchin’ you —
gettin’ things from Gringotts — knows he can trust me, see.

“Got everythin’? Come on, then.”

Harry followed Hagrid out onto the rock. The sky was quite
clear now and the sea gleamed in the sunlight. The boat Uncle Ver-
non had hired was still there, with a lot of water in the bottom af-
ter the storm.

“How did you get here?” Harry asked, looking around for an-
other boat.

 63 

CHAPTER FIVE

“Flew,” said Hagrid.

“Flew?”

“Yeah — but we’ll go back in this. Not s’pposed ter use magic
now I’ve got yeh.”

They settled down in the boat, Harry still staring at Hagrid, try-
ing to imagine him flying.

“Seems a shame ter row, though,” said Hagrid, giving Harry an-
other of his sideways looks. “If I was ter — er — speed things up a
bit, would yeh mind not mentionin’ it at Hogwarts?”

“Of course not,” said Harry, eager to see more magic. Hagrid
pulled out the pink umbrella again, tapped it twice on the side of
the boat, and they sped off toward land.

“Why would you be mad to try and rob Gringotts?” Harry
asked.

“Spells — enchantments,” said Hagrid, unfolding his news-
paper as he spoke. “They say there’s dragons guardin’ the high-
security vaults. And then yeh gotta find yer way — Gringotts is
hundreds of miles under London, see. Deep under the Under-
ground. Yeh’d die of hunger tryin’ ter get out, even if yeh did man-
age ter get yer hands on summat.”

Harry sat and thought about this while Hagrid read his newspa-
per, the Daily Prophet. Harry had learned from Uncle Vernon that people liked to be left alone while they did this, but it was very difficult, he’d never had so many questions in his life.

“Ministry o’ Magic messin’ things up as usual,” Hagrid mut-
tered, turning the page.

“There’s a Ministry of Magic?” Harry asked, before he could
stop himself.

“ ’Course,” said Hagrid. “They wanted Dumbledore fer Minis-

 64 

DIAGON ALLEY
ter, o’ course, but he’d never leave Hogwarts, so old Cornelius

Fudge got the job. Bungler if ever there was one. So he pelts Dum-
bledore with owls every morning, askin’ fer advice.”

“But what does a Ministry of Magic do?”

“Well, their main job is to keep it from the Muggles that there’s
still witches an’ wizards up an’ down the country.”

“Why?”

“Why? Blimey, Harry, everyone’d be wantin’ magic solutions to their problems. Nah, we’re best left alone.”

At this moment the boat bumped gently into the harbor wall.

Hagrid folded up his newspaper, and they clambered up the stone
steps onto the street.

Passersby stared a lot at Hagrid as they walked through the little
town to the station. Harry couldn’t blame them. Not only was Ha-
grid twice as tall as anyone else, he kept pointing at perfectly ordi-
nary things like parking meters and saying loudly, “See that, Harry?

Things these Muggles dream up, eh?”

“Hagrid,” said Harry, panting a bit as he ran to keep up, “did
you say there are dragons at Gringotts?”

“Wel , so they say,” said Hagrid. “Crikey, I’d like a dragon.”

“You’d like one?”

“Wanted one ever since I was a kid — here we go.”

They had reached the station. There was a train to London
in five minutes’ time. Hagrid, who didn’t understand “Muggle
money,” as he called it, gave the bills to Harry so he could buy their
tickets.

People stared more than ever on the train. Hagrid took up two
seats and sat knitting what looked like a canary-yellow circus tent.

“Still got yer letter, Harry?” he asked as he counted stitches.

 65 

CHAPTER FIVE

Harry took the parchment envelope out of his pocket.

“Good,” said Hagrid. “There’s a list there of everything yeh
need.”

Harry unfolded a second piece of paper he hadn’t noticed the
night before, and read:

HOGWARTS SCHOOL
of WITCHCRAFT and WIZARDRY

uniform

First-year students will require:

1. Three sets of plain work robes (black)

2. One plain pointed hat (black) for day wear

3. One pair of protective gloves (dragon hide or similar)

4. One winter cloak (black, silver fastenings)

Please note that all pupils’ clothes should carry name tags

course books

All students should have a copy of each of the following:

The Standard Book of Spells (Grade 1)

by Miranda Goshawk

A History of Magic by Bathilda Bagshot

Magical Theory by Adalbert Waffling

A Beginners’ Guide to Transfiguration by Emeric Switch

One Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi
by Phyllida Spore

Magical Drafts and Potions by Arsenius Jigger

 66 

DIAGON ALLEY

Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them
by Newt Scamander

The Dark Forces: A Guide to Self-Protection
by Quentin Trimble

other equipment

1 wand

1 cauldron (pewter, standard size 2)

1 set glass or crystal phials

1 telescope

1 set brass scales

Students may also bring an owl OR a cat OR a toad

PARENTS ARE REMINDED THAT FIRST YEARS

ARE NOT ALLOWED THEIR OWN BROOMSTICKS

“Can we buy all this in London?” Harry wondered aloud.

“If yeh know where to go,” said Hagrid.

Harry had never been to London before. Although Hagrid seemed
to know where he was going, he was obviously not used to getting
there in an ordinary way. He got stuck in the ticket barrier on the

Underground, and complained loudly that the seats were too small
and the trains too slow.

“I don’t know how the Muggles manage without magic,” he said
as they climbed a broken-down escalator that led up to a bustling
road lined with shops.

Hagrid was so huge that he parted the crowd easily; all Harry

 67 

CHAPTER FIVE
had to do was keep close behind him. They passed book shops and
music stores, hamburger restaurants and cinemas, but nowhere
that looked as if it could sell you a magic wand. This was just an
ordinary street full of ordinary people. Could there real y be piles
of wizard gold buried miles beneath them? Were there really
shops that sold spell books and broomsticks? Might this not all
be some huge joke that the Dursleys had cooked up? If Harry
hadn’t known that the Dursleys had no sense of humor, he might
have thought so; yet somehow, even though everything Hagrid
had told him so far was unbelievable, Harry couldn’t help trusting
him.

“This is it,” said Hagrid, coming to a halt, “the Leaky Cauldron.

It’s a famous place.”

It was a tiny, grubby-looking pub. If Hagrid hadn’t pointed it
out, Harry wouldn’t have noticed it was there. The people hurrying
by didn’t glance at it. Their eyes slid from the big book shop on one
side to the record shop on the other as if they couldn’t see the Leaky

Cauldron at all. In fact, Harry had the most peculiar feeling that
only he and Hagrid could see it. Before he could mention this, Ha-
grid had steered him inside.

For a famous place, it was very dark and shabby. A few old
women were sitting in a corner, drinking tiny glasses of sherry. One
of them was smoking a long pipe. A little man in a top hat was talk-

ing to the old bartender, who was quite bald and looked like a
toothless walnut. The low buzz of chatter stopped when they
walked in. Everyone seemed to know Hagrid; they waved and
smiled at him, and the bartender reached for a glass, saying, “The
usual, Hagrid?”

 68 

DIAGON ALLEY

“Can’t, Tom, I’m on Hogwarts business,” said Hagrid, clapping
his great hand on Harry’s shoulder and making Harry’s knees
buckle.

“Good Lord,” said the bartender, peering at Harry, “is this —
can this be — ?”

The Leaky Cauldron had suddenly gone completely still and
silent.

“Bless my soul,” whispered the old bartender, “Harry Potter . . .

what an honor.”

He hurried out from behind the bar, rushed toward Harry and
seized his hand, tears in his eyes.

“Welcome back, Mr. Potter, welcome back.”

Harry didn’t know what to say. Everyone was looking at him.

The old woman with the pipe was puffing on it without realizing it
had gone out. Hagrid was beaming.

Then there was a great scraping of chairs and the next moment,

Harry found himself shaking hands with everyone in the Leaky

Cauldron.

“Doris Crockford, Mr. Potter, can’t believe I’m meeting you at
last.”

“So proud, Mr. Potter, I’m just so proud.”

“Always wanted to shake your hand — I’m all of a flutter.”

“Delighted, Mr. Potter, just can’t tell you, Diggle’s the name,

Dedalus Diggle.”

“I’ve seen you before!” said Harry, as Dedalus Diggle’s top hat
fell off in his excitement. “You bowed to me once in a shop.”

“He remembers!” cried Dedalus Diggle, looking around at
everyone. “Did you hear that? He remembers me!”

 69 

CHAPTER FIVE

Harry shook hands again and again — Doris Crockford kept
coming back for more.

A pale young man made his way forward, very nervously. One of
his eyes was twitching.

“Professor Quirrell!” said Hagrid. “Harry, Professor Quirrell will
be one of your teachers at Hogwarts.”

“P-P-Potter,” stammered Professor Quirrell, grasping Harry’s
hand, “c-can’t t-tell you how p-pleased I am to meet you.”

“What sort of magic do you teach, Professor Quirrell?”

“D-Defense Against the D-D-Dark Arts,” muttered Professor

Quirrell, as though he’d rather not think about it. “N-not that
you n-need it, eh, P-P-Potter?” He laughed nervously. “You’ll be
g-getting all your equipment, I suppose? I’ve g-got to p-pick up a
new b-book on vampires, m-myself.” He looked terrified at the
very thought.

But the others wouldn’t let Professor Quirrell keep Harry to
himself. It took almost ten minutes to get away from them all. At
last, Hagrid managed to make himself heard over the babble.

“Must get on — lots ter buy Come on, Harry.”

Doris Crockford shook Harry’s hand one last time, and Hagrid
led them through the bar and out into a small, walled courtyard,
where there was nothing but a trash can and a few weeds.

Hagrid grinned at Harry.

“Told yeh, didn’t I? Told yeh you was famous. Even Professor

Quirrell was tremblin’ ter meet yeh — mind you, he’s usually trem-
blin’.”

“Is he always that nervous?”

“Oh, yeah. Poor bloke. Brilliant mind. He was fine while he was

 70 

DIAGON ALLEY
studyin’ outta books but then he took a year off ter get some first-
hand experience. . . . They say he met vampires in the Black Forest,
and there was a nasty bit o’ trouble with a hag — never been the
same since. Scared of the students, scared of his own subject —
now, where’s me umbrella?”

Vampires? Hags? Harry’s head was swimming. Hagrid, mean-
while, was counting bricks in the wall above the trash can.

“Three up . . . two across . . .” he muttered. “Right, stand back,

Harry.”

He tapped the wall three times with the point of his umbrella.

The brick he had touched quivered — it wriggled — in the
middle, a small hole appeared — it grew wider and wider — a sec-
ond later they were facing an archway large enough even for Ha-
grid, an archway onto a cobbled street that twisted and turned out
of sight.

“Welcome,” said Hagrid, “to Diagon Alley.”

He grinned at Harry’s amazement. They stepped through the
archway. Harry looked quickly over his shoulder and saw the arch-
way shrink instantly back into solid wall.

The sun shone brightly on a stack of cauldrons outside the near-
est shop. Cauldrons — All Sizes — Copper, Brass, Pewter, Sil-
ver — Self-Stirring — Collapsible, said a sign hanging over them.

“Yeah, you’ll be needin’ one,” said Hagrid, “but we gotta get yer
money first.”

Harry wished he had about eight more eyes. He turned his head
in every direction as they walked up the street, trying to look at
everything at once: the shops, the things outside them, the people
doing their shopping. A plump woman outside an Apothecary was

 71 

CHAPTER FIVE
shaking her head as they passed, saying, “Dragon liver, sixteen

Sickles an ounce, they’re mad.

A low, soft hooting came from a dark shop with a sign saying

Eeylops Owl Emporium — Tawny, Screech, Barn, Brown, and

Snowy. Several boys of about Harry’s age had their noses pressed
against a window with broomsticks in it. “Look,” Harry heard one
of them say, “the new Nimbus Two Thousand — fastest ever —”

There were shops selling robes, shops selling telescopes and strange
silver instruments Harry had never seen before, windows stacked
with barrels of bat spleens and eels’ eyes, tottering piles of spell
books, quills, and rolls of parchment, potion bottles, globes of the
moon. . . .

“Gringotts,” said Hagrid.

They had reached a snowy white building that towered over the
other little shops. Standing beside its burnished bronze doors,
wearing a uniform of scarlet and gold, was —

“Yeah, that’s a goblin,” said Hagrid quietly as they walked up the
white stone steps toward him. The goblin was about a head shorter
than Harry. He had a swarthy, clever face, a pointed beard and,

Harry noticed, very long fingers and feet. He bowed as they walked
inside. Now they were facing a second pair of doors, silver this
time, with words engraved upon them:

Enter, stranger, but take heed

Of what awaits the sin of greed,

For those who take, but do not earn,

Must pay most dearly in their turn.

So if you seek beneath our floors

A treasure that was never yours,

 72 

DIAGON ALLEY

Thief, you have been warned, beware

Of finding more than treasure there.

“Like I said, yeh’d be mad ter try an’ rob it,” said Hagrid.

A pair of goblins bowed them through the silver doors and they
were in a vast marble hall. About a hundred more goblins were sit-
ting on high stools behind a long counter, scribbling in large
ledgers, weighing coins in brass scales, examining precious stones
through eyeglasses. There were too many doors to count leading off
the hall, and yet more goblins were showing people in and out of
these. Hagrid and Harry made for the counter.

“Morning,” said Hagrid to a free goblin. “We’ve come ter take
some money outta Mr. Harry Potter’s safe.”

“You have his key, sir?”

“Got it here somewhere,” said Hagrid, and he started emptying
his pockets onto the counter, scattering a handful of moldy dog
biscuits over the goblins book of numbers. The goblin wrinkled his
nose. Harry watched the goblin on their right weighing a pile of ru-
bies as big as glowing coals.

“Got it,” said Hagrid at last, holding up a tiny golden key.

The goblin looked at it closely.

“That seems to be in order.”

“An’ I’ve also got a letter here from Professor Dumbledore,” said

Hagrid importantly, throwing out his chest. “It’s about the You-

Know-What in vault seven hundred and thirteen.”

The goblin read the letter carefully.

“Very well,” he said, handing it back to Hagrid, “I will have
someone take you down to both vaults. Griphook!”

Griphook was yet another goblin. Once Hagrid had crammed

 73 

CHAPTER FIVE
all the dog biscuits back inside his pockets, he and Harry followed

Griphook toward one of the doors leading off the hall.

“What’s the You-Know-What in vault seven hundred and thir-
teen?” Harry asked.

“Can’t tell yeh that,” said Hagrid mysteriously. “Very secret.

Hogwarts business. Dumbledore’s trusted me. More’n my job’s
worth ter tell yeh that.”

Griphook held the door open for them. Harry, who had ex-
pected more marble, was surprised. They were in a narrow stone
passageway lit with flaming torches. It sloped steeply down-
ward and there were little railway tracks on the floor. Griphook
whistled and a small cart came hurtling up the tracks toward
them. They climbed in — Hagrid with some difficulty — and
were off.

At first they just hurtled through a maze of twisting passages.

Harry tried to remember, left, right, right, left, middle fork, right,
left, but it was impossible. The rattling cart seemed to know its
own way, because Griphook wasn’t steering.

Harry’s eyes stung as the cold air rushed past them, but he kept
them wide open. Once, he thought he saw a burst of fire at the end
of a passage and twisted around to see if it was a dragon, but too
late — they plunged even deeper, passing an underground lake
where huge stalactites and stalagmites grew from the ceiling and
floor.

“I never know,” Harry called to Hagrid over the noise of the
cart, “what’s the difference between a stalagmite and a stalactite?”

“Stalagmite’s got an ‘m’ in it,” said Hagrid. “An’ don’ ask me
questions just now, I think I’m gonna be sick.”

 74 

DIAGON ALLEY

He did look very green, and when the cart stopped at last beside
a small door in the passage wall, Hagrid got out and had to lean
against the wall to stop his knees from trembling.

Griphook unlocked the door. A lot of green smoke came billow-
ing out, and as it cleared, Harry gasped. Inside were mounds of
gold coins. Columns of silver. Heaps of little bronze Knuts.

“All yours,” smiled Hagrid.

All Harry’s — it was incredible. The Dursleys couldn’t have
known about this or they’d have had it from him faster than blink-
ing. How often had they complained how much Harry cost them
to keep? And all the time there had been a small fortune belonging
to him, buried deep under London.

Hagrid helped Harry pile some of it into a bag.

“The gold ones are Galleons,” he explained. “Seventeen silver

Sickles to a Galleon and twenty-nine Knuts to a Sickle, it’s
easy enough. Right, that should be enough fer a couple o’ terms,
we’ll keep the rest safe for yeh.” He turned to Griphook. “Vault
seven hundred and thirteen now, please, and can we go more
slowly?”

“One speed only,” said Griphook.

They were going even deeper now and gathering speed. The air
became colder and colder as they hurtled round tight corners. They
went rattling over an underground ravine, and Harry leaned over
the side to try to see what was down at the dark bottom, but Ha-
grid groaned and pulled him back by the scruff of his neck.

Vault seven hundred and thirteen had no keyhole.

“Stand back,” said Griphook importantly. He stroked the door
gently with one of his long fingers and it simply melted away.

 75 

CHAPTER FIVE

“If anyone but a Gringotts goblin tried that, they’d be sucked
through the door and trapped in there,” said Griphook.

“How often do you check to see if anyone’s inside?” Harry asked.

“About once every ten years,” said Griphook with a rather nasty
grin.

Something really extraordinary had to be inside this top security
vault, Harry was sure, and he leaned forward eagerly, expecting to
see fabulous jewels at the very least — but at first he thought it was
empty. Then he noticed a grubby little package wrapped up in
brown paper lying on the floor. Hagrid picked it up and tucked it
deep inside his coat. Harry longed to know what it was, but knew
better than to ask.

“Come on, back in this infernal cart, and don’t talk to me on the
way back, its best if I keep me mouth shut,” said Hagrid.

One wild cart ride later they stood blinking in the sunlight outside

Gringotts. Harry didn’t know where to run first now that he had a
bag full of money. He didn’t have to know how many Galleons
there were to a pound to know that he was holding more money
than he’d had in his whole life — more money than even Dudley
had ever had.

“Might as well get yer uniform,” said Hagrid, nodding toward

Madam Malkin’s Robes for All Occasions. “Listen, Harry, would
yeh mind if I slipped off fer a pick-me-up in the Leaky Cauldron?

I hate them Gringotts carts.” He did still look a bit sick, so Harry
entered Madam Malkin’s shop alone, feeling nervous.

Madam Malkin was a squat, smiling witch dressed all in
mauve.

 76 

DIAGON ALLEY

“Hogwarts, dear?” she said, when Harry started to speak. “Got
the lot here — another young man being fitted up just now, in
fact.”

In the back of the shop, a boy with a pale, pointed face was
standing on a footstool while a second witch pinned up his long
black robes. Madam Malkin stood Harry on a stool next to him,
slipped a long robe over his head, and began to pin it to the right
length.

“Hello,” said the boy, “Hogwarts, too?”

“Yes,” said Harry.

“My father’s next door buying my books and mother’s up the
street looking at wands,” said the boy. He had a bored, drawling
voice. “Then I’m going to drag them off to look at racing brooms.

I don’t see why first years can’t have their own. I think I’ll bully fa-
ther into getting me one and I’ll smuggle it in somehow.”

Harry was strongly reminded of Dudley.

“Have you got your own broom?” the boy went on.

“No,” said Harry.

“Play Quidditch at all?”

“No,” Harry said again, wondering what on earth Quidditch
could be.

“I do — Father says it’s a crime if I’m not picked to play for
my House, and I must say, I agree. Know what House you’ll be in
yet?”

“No,” said Harry, feeling more stupid by the minute.

“Well, no one really knows until they get there, do they, but I
know I’ll be in Slytherin, all our family have been — imagine be-
ing in Hufflepuff, I think I’d leave, wouldn’t you?”

 77 

CHAPTER FIVE

“Mmm,” said Harry, wishing he could say something a bit more
interesting.

“I say, look at that man!” said the boy suddenly, nodding toward
the front window. Hagrid was standing there, grinning at Harry
and pointing at two large ice creams to show he couldn’t come in.

“That’s Hagrid,” said Harry, pleased to know something the boy
didn’t. “He works at Hogwarts.”

“Oh,” said the boy, “I’ve heard of him. He’s a sort of servant,
isn’t he?”

“He’s the gamekeeper,” said Harry. He was liking the boy less
and less every second.

“Yes, exactly. I heard he’s a sort of savage — lives in a hut on the school grounds and every now and then he gets drunk, tries to do
magic, and ends up setting fire to his bed.”

“I think he’s brilliant,” said Harry coldly.

“Do you?” said the boy, with a slight sneer. “Why is he with you?

Where are your parents?”

“They’re dead,” said Harry shortly. He didn’t feel much like go-
ing into the matter with this boy.

“Oh, sorry,” said the other, not sounding sorry at all. “But they
were our kind, weren’t they?”

“They were a witch and wizard, if that’s what you mean.”

“I really don’t think they should let the other sort in, do you?

They’re just not the same, they’ve never been brought up to know
our ways. Some of them have never even heard of Hogwarts until
they get the letter, imagine. I think they should keep it in the old
wizarding families. What’s your surname, anyway?”

But before Harry could answer, Madam Malkin said, “That’s

 78 

DIAGON ALLEY
you done, my dear,” and Harry, not sorry for an excuse to stop talk-
ing to the boy, hopped down from the footstool.

“Well, I’ll see you at Hogwarts, I suppose,” said the drawling
boy.

Harry was rather quiet as he ate the ice cream Hagrid had
bought him (chocolate and raspberry with chopped nuts).

“What’s up?” said Hagrid.

“Nothing,” Harry lied. They stopped to buy parchment and
quills. Harry cheered up a bit when he found a bottle of ink that
changed color as you wrote. When they had left the shop, he said,

“Hagrid, what’s Quidditch?”

“Blimey, Harry, I keep forgettin’ how little yeh know — not
knowin’ about Quidditch!”

“Don’t make me feel worse,” said Harry. He told Hagrid about
the pale boy in Madam Malkin’s.

“— and he said people from Muggle families shouldn’t even be
allowed in —”

“Yer not from a Muggle family. If he’d known who yeh were —
he’s grown up knowin’ yer name if his parents are wizardin’ folk.

You saw what everyone in the Leaky Cauldron was like when they
saw yeh. Anyway, what does he know about it, some o’ the best I
ever saw were the only ones with magic in ’em in a long line o’

Muggles — look at yer mum! Look what she had fer a sister!”

“So what is Quidditch?”

“It’s our sport. Wizard sport. It’s like — like soccer in the

Muggle world — everyone follows Quidditch — played up in the
air on broomsticks and there’s four balls — sorta hard ter explain
the rules.”

 79 

CHAPTER FIVE

“And what are Slytherin and Hufflepuff?”

“School Houses. There’s four. Everyone says Hufflepuff are a lot
o’ duffers, but —”

“I bet I’m in Hufflepuff,” said Harry gloomily.

“Better Hufflepuff than Slytherin,” said Hagrid darkly. “There’s
not a single witch or wizard who went bad who wasn’t in Slytherin.

You-Know-Who was one.”

“Vol-, sorry — You-Know-Who was at Hogwarts?”

“Years an’ years ago,” said Hagrid.

They bought Harry’s school books in a shop called Flourish and

Blotts where the shelves were stacked to the ceiling with books as
large as paving stones bound in leather; books the size of postage
stamps in covers of silk; books full of peculiar symbols and a few
books with nothing in them at all. Even Dudley, who never read
anything, would have been wild to get his hands on some of these.

Hagrid almost had to drag Harry away from Curses and Counter-
curses ( Bewitch Your Friends and Befuddle Your Enemies with the Latest Revenges: Hair Loss, Jelly-Legs, Tongue-Tying and Much, Much

More) by Professor Vindictus Viridian.

“I was trying to find out how to curse Dudley.”

“I’m not sayin’ that’s not a good idea, but yer not ter use magic
in the Muggle world except in very special circumstances,” said

Hagrid. “An’ anyway, yeh couldn’ work any of them curses yet,
yeh’ll need a lot more study before yeh get ter that level.”

Hagrid wouldn’t let Harry buy a solid gold cauldron, either (“It
says pewter on yer list”), but they got a nice set of scales for weigh-
ing potion ingredients and a collapsible brass telescope. Then they
visited the Apothecary, which was fascinating enough to make up

 80 

DIAGON ALLEY
for its horrible smell, a mixture of bad eggs and rotted cabbages.

Barrels of slimy stuff stood on the floor; jars of herbs, dried roots,
and bright powders lined the walls; bundles of feathers, strings of
fangs, and snarled claws hung from the ceiling. While Hagrid
asked the man behind the counter for a supply of some basic po-
tion ingredients for Harry, Harry himself examined silver unicorn
horns at twenty-one Galleons each and minuscule, glittery-black
beetle eyes (five Knuts a scoop).

Outside the Apothecary, Hagrid checked Harry’s list again.

“Just yer wand left — oh yeah, an’ I still haven’t got yeh a birth-
day present.”

Harry felt himself go red.

“You don’t have to —”

“I know I don’t have to. Tell yeh what, I’ll get yer animal. Not a
toad, toads went outta fashion years ago, yeh’d be laughed at — an’

I don’ like cats, they make me sneeze. I’ll get yer an owl. All the kids
want owls, they’re dead useful, carry yer mail an’ everythin’.”

Twenty minutes later, they left Eeylops Owl Emporium, which
had been dark and full of rustling and flickering, jewel-bright eyes.

Harry now carried a large cage that held a beautiful snowy owl, fast
asleep with her head under her wing. He couldn’t stop stammering
his thanks, sounding just like Professor Quirrell.

“Don’ mention it,” said Hagrid gruffly. “Don’ expect you’ve had
a lotta presents from them Dursleys. Just Ollivanders left now —
only place fer wands, Ollivanders, and yeh gotta have the best
wand.”

A magic wand . . . this was what Harry had been really looking
forward to.

 81 

CHAPTER FIVE

The last shop was narrow and shabby. Peeling gold letters over
the door read Ollivanders: Makers of Fine Wands since 382b.c. A
single wand lay on a faded purple cushion in the dusty window.

A tinkling bell rang somewhere in the depths of the shop as they
stepped inside. It was a tiny place, empty except for a single,
spindly chair that Hagrid sat on to wait. Harry felt strangely as
though he had entered a very strict library; he swallowed a lot of
new questions that had just occurred to him and looked instead at
the thousands of narrow boxes piled neatly right up to the ceiling.

For some reason, the back of his neck prickled. The very dust and
silence in here seemed to tingle with some secret magic.

“Good afternoon,” said a soft voice. Harry jumped. Hagrid
must have jumped, too, because there was a loud crunching noise
and he got quickly off the spindly chair.

An old man was standing before them, his wide, pale eyes shin-
ing like moons through the gloom of the shop.

“Hello,” said Harry awkwardly.

“Ah yes,” said the man. “Yes, yes. I thought I’d be seeing you
soon. Harry Potter.” It wasn’t a question. “You have your mother’s
eyes. It seems only yesterday she was in here herself, buying her first
wand. Ten and a quarter inches long, swishy, made of willow. Nice
wand for charm work.”

Mr. Ollivander moved closer to Harry. Harry wished he would
blink. Those silvery eyes were a bit creepy.

“Your father, on the other hand, favored a mahogany wand.

Eleven inches. Pliable. A little more power and excellent for trans-
figuration. Well, I say your father favored it — it’s really the wand
that chooses the wizard, of course.”

 82 

DIAGON ALLEY

Mr. Ollivander had come so close that he and Harry were almost
nose to nose. Harry could see himself reflected in those misty eyes.

“And that’s where . . .”

Mr. Ollivander touched the lightning scar on Harry’s forehead
with a long, white finger.

“I’m sorry to say I sold the wand that did it,” he said softly.

“Thirteen-and-a-half inches. Yew. Powerful wand, very powerful,
and in the wrong hands . . . well, if I’d known what that wand was
going out into the world to do. . . .”

He shook his head and then, to Harry’s relief, spotted Hagrid.

“Rubeus! Rubeus Hagrid! How nice to see you again. . . . Oak,
sixteen inches, rather bendy, wasn’t it?”

“It was, sir, yes,” said Hagrid.

“Good wand, that one. But I suppose they snapped it in half
when you got expelled?” said Mr. Ollivander, suddenly stern.

“Er — yes, they did, yes,” said Hagrid, shuffling his feet. “I’ve
still got the pieces, though,” he added brightly.

“But you don’t use them?” said Mr. Ollivander sharply.

“Oh, no, sir,” said Hagrid quickly. Harry noticed he gripped his
pink umbrella very tightly as he spoke.

“Hmmm,” said Mr. Ollivander, giving Hagrid a piercing look.

“Well, now — Mr. Potter. Let me see.” He pulled a long tape mea-
sure with silver markings out of his pocket. “Which is your wand
arm?”

“Er — well, I’m right-handed,” said Harry.

“Hold out your arm. That’s it.” He measured Harry from shoul-
der to finger, then wrist to elbow, shoulder to floor, knee to armpit
and round his head. As he measured, he said, “Every Ollivander

 83 

CHAPTER FIVE
wand has a core of a powerful magical substance, Mr. Potter. We
use unicorn hairs, phoenix tail feathers, and the heartstrings of
dragons. No two Ollivander wands are the same, just as no two
unicorns, dragons, or phoenixes are quite the same. And of course,
you will never get such good results with another wizard’s wand.”

Harry suddenly realized that the tape measure, which was mea-
suring between his nostrils, was doing this on its own. Mr. Olli-
vander was flitting around the shelves, taking down boxes.

“That will do,” he said, and the tape measure crumpled into a
heap on the floor. “Right then, Mr. Potter. Try this one. Beech-
wood and dragon heartstring. Nine inches. Nice and flexible. Just
take it and give it a wave.”

Harry took the wand and (feeling foolish) waved it around a bit,
but Mr. Ollivander snatched it out of his hand almost at once.

“Maple and phoenix feather. Seven inches. Quite whippy.

Try —”

Harry tried — but he had hardly raised the wand when it, too,
was snatched back by Mr. Ollivander.

“No, no — here, ebony and unicorn hair, eight and a half
inches, springy. Go on, go on, try it out.”

Harry tried. And tried. He had no idea what Mr. Ollivander was
waiting for. The pile of tried wands was mounting higher and
higher on the spindly chair, but the more wands Mr. Ollivander
pulled from the shelves, the happier he seemed to become.

“Tricky customer, eh? Not to worry, we’ll find the perfect match
here somewhere — I wonder, now — yes, why not — unusual
combination — holly and phoenix feather, eleven inches, nice and
supple.”

 84 

DIAGON ALLEY

Harry took the wand. He felt a sudden warmth in his fingers.

He raised the wand above his head, brought it swishing down
through the dusty air and a stream of red and gold sparks shot from
the end like a firework, throwing dancing spots of light on to the
walls. Hagrid whooped and clapped and Mr. Ollivander cried,

“Oh, bravo! Yes, indeed, oh, very good. Well, well, well . . . how
curious . . . how very curious . . .”

He put Harry’s wand back into its box and wrapped it in brown
paper, still muttering, “Curious . . . curious . . .”

“Sorry,” said Harry, “but what’s curious?”

Mr. Ollivander fixed Harry with his pale stare.

“I remember every wand I’ve ever sold, Mr. Potter. Every single
wand. It so happens that the phoenix whose tail feather is in your
wand, gave another feather — just one other. It is very curious in-
deed that you should be destined for this wand when its brother —
why, its brother gave you that scar.”

Harry swallowed.

“Yes, thirteen-and-a-half inches. Yew. Curious indeed how these
things happen. The wand chooses the wizard, remember. . . . I
think we must expect great things from you, Mr. Potter. . . . After
al , He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named did great things — terrible,
yes, but great.”

Harry shivered. He wasn’t sure he liked Mr. Ollivander too
much. He paid seven gold Galleons for his wand, and Mr. Olli-
vander bowed them from his shop.

The late afternoon sun hung low in the sky as Harry and Hagrid
made their way back down Diagon Alley, back through the wall,

 85 

CHAPTER FIVE
back through the Leaky Cauldron, now empty Harry didn’t speak
at all as they walked down the road; he didn’t even notice how
much people were gawking at them on the Underground, laden as
they were with all their funny-shaped packages, with the snowy owl
asleep in its cage on Harry’s lap. Up another escalator, out into

Paddington station; Harry only realized where they were when Ha-
grid tapped him on the shoulder.

“Got time fer a bite to eat before yer train leaves,” he said.

He bought Harry a hamburger and they sat down on plastic
seats to eat them. Harry kept looking around. Everything looked so
strange, somehow.

“You all right, Harry? Yer very quiet,” said Hagrid.

Harry wasn’t sure he could explain. He’d just had the best birth-
day of his life — and yet — he chewed his hamburger, trying to
find the words.

“Everyone thinks I’m special,” he said at last. “All those people in
the Leaky Cauldron, Professor Quirrell, Mr. Ollivander . . . but I
don’t know anything about magic at all. How can they expect great
things? I’m famous and I can’t even remember what I’m famous for.

I don’t know what happened when Vol-, sorry — I mean, the night
my parents died.”

Hagrid leaned across the table. Behind the wild beard and eye-
brows he wore a very kind smile.

“Don’ you worry, Harry. You’ll learn fast enough. Everyone
starts at the beginning at Hogwarts, you’ll be just fine. Just be yer-
self. I know it’s hard. Yeh’ve been singled out, an’ that’s always hard.

But yeh’ll have a great time at Hogwarts — I did — still do, ’smat-
ter of fact.”

 86 

DIAGON ALLEY

Hagrid helped Harry on to the train that would take him back
to the Dursleys, then handed him an envelope.

“Yer ticket fer Hogwarts,” he said. “First o’ September — King’s

Cross — it’s all on yer ticket. Any problems with the Dursleys,
send me a letter with yer owl, she’ll know where to find me. . . . See
yeh soon, Harry.”

The train pulled out of the station. Harry wanted to watch Ha-
grid until he was out of sight; he rose in his seat and pressed his
nose against the window, but he blinked and Hagrid had gone.

 87 

C H A P T E R S I X

THE JOURNEY FROM

PLATFORM NINE

AND THREE-QUARTERS

arry’s last month with the Dursleys wasn’t fun. True,

H Dudley was now so scared of Harry he wouldn’t stay in
the same room, while Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon didn’t shut

Harry in his cupboard, force him to do anything, or shout at
him — in fact, they didn’t speak to him at all. Half terrified, half
furious, they acted as though any chair with Harry in it were
empty. Although this was an improvement in many ways, it did be-
come a bit depressing after a while.

Harry kept to his room, with his new owl for company. He had
decided to call her Hedwig, a name he had found in A History of

Magic. His school books were very interesting. He lay on his bed reading late into the night, Hedwig swooping in and out of the
open window as she pleased. It was lucky that Aunt Petunia didn’t
come in to vacuum anymore, because Hedwig kept bringing back
dead mice. Every night before he went to sleep, Harry ticked off

 88 

THE JOURNEY FROM PLATFORM

NINE AND THREE-QUARTERS
another day on the piece of paper he had pinned to the wall, count-
ing down to September the first.

On the last day of August he thought he’d better speak to his aunt and uncle about getting to King’s Cross station the next day,
so he went down to the living room where they were watching a
quiz show on television. He cleared his throat to let them know he
was there, and Dudley screamed and ran from the room.

“Er — Uncle Vernon?”

Uncle Vernon grunted to show he was listening.

“Er — I need to be at King’s Cross tomorrow to — to go to

Hogwarts.”

Uncle Vernon grunted again.

“Would it be all right if you gave me a lift?”

Grunt. Harry supposed that meant yes.

“Thank you.”

He was about to go back upstairs when Uncle Vernon actual y
spoke.

“Funny way to get to a wizards’ school, the train. Magic carpets
all got punctures, have they?”

Harry didn’t say anything.

“Where is this school, anyway?”

“I don’t know,” said Harry, realizing this for the first time. He
pulled the ticket Hagrid had given him out of his pocket.

“I just take the train from platform nine and three-quarters at
eleven o’clock,” he read.

His aunt and uncle stared.

“Platform what?”

“Nine and three-quarters.”

 89 

CHAPTER SIX

“Don’t talk rubbish,” said Uncle Vernon. “There is no platform
nine and three-quarters.”

“Its on my ticket.”

“Barking,” said Uncle Vernon, “howling mad, the lot of them.

You’ll see. You just wait. All right, we’ll take you to King’s Cross.

We’re going up to London tomorrow anyway, or I wouldn’t
bother.”

“Why are you going to London?” Harry asked, trying to keep
things friendly.

“Taking Dudley to the hospital,” growled Uncle Vernon. “Got
to have that ruddy tail removed before he goes to Smeltings.”

Harry woke at five o’clock the next morning and was too excited
and nervous to go back to sleep. He got up and pul ed on his jeans
because he didn’t want to walk into the station in his wizard’s
robes — he’d change on the train. He checked his Hogwarts list yet
again to make sure he had everything he needed, saw that Hedwig
was shut safely in her cage, and then paced the room, waiting for
the Dursleys to get up. Two hours later, Harry’s huge, heavy trunk
had been loaded into the Dursleys’ car, Aunt Petunia had talked

Dudley into sitting next to Harry, and they had set off.

They reached King’s Cross at half past ten. Uncle Vernon
dumped Harry’s trunk onto a cart and wheeled it into the station
for him. Harry thought this was strangely kind until Uncle Vernon
stopped dead, facing the platforms with a nasty grin on his face.

“Well, there you are, boy. Platform nine — platform ten. Your
platform should be somewhere in the middle, but they don’t seem
to have built it yet, do they?”

 90 

THE JOURNEY FROM PLATFORM

NINE AND THREE-QUARTERS

He was quite right, of course. There was a big plastic number
nine over one platform and a big plastic number ten over the one
next to it, and in the middle, nothing at all.

“Have a good term,” said Uncle Vernon with an even nastier
smile. He left without another word. Harry turned and saw the

Dursleys drive away. All three of them were laughing. Harry’s
mouth went rather dry. What on earth was he going to do? He was
starting to attract a lot of funny looks, because of Hedwig. He’d
have to ask someone.

He stopped a passing guard, but didn’t dare mention platform
nine and three-quarters. The guard had never heard of Hogwarts
and when Harry couldn’t even tell him what part of the country it
was in, he started to get annoyed, as though Harry was being stu-
pid on purpose. Getting desperate, Harry asked for the train that
left at eleven o’clock, but the guard said there wasn’t one. In the end
the guard strode away, muttering about time wasters. Harry was
now trying hard not to panic. According to the large clock over the
arrivals board, he had ten minutes left to get on the train to Hog-
warts and he had no idea how to do it; he was stranded in the mid-
dle of a station with a trunk he could hardly lift, a pocket full of
wizard money, and a large owl.

Hagrid must have forgotten to tell him something you had to
do, like tapping the third brick on the left to get into Diagon Alley.

He wondered if he should get out his wand and start tapping the
ticket inspector’s stand between platforms nine and ten.

At that moment a group of people passed just behind him and
he caught a few words of what they were saying.

“— packed with Muggles, of course —”

 91 

CHAPTER SIX

Harry swung round. The speaker was a plump woman who was
talking to four boys, all with flaming red hair. Each of them was
pushing a trunk like Harry’s in front of him — and they had an
owl.

Heart hammering, Harry pushed his cart after them. They
stopped and so did he, just near enough to hear what they were say-
ing.

“Now, what’s the platform number?” said the boys’ mother.

“Nine and three-quarters!” piped a small girl, also red-headed,
who was holding her hand, “Mom, can’t I go . . .”

“You’re not old enough, Ginny, now be quiet. All right, Percy,
you go first.”

What looked like the oldest boy marched toward platforms nine
and ten. Harry watched, careful not to blink in case he missed it —
but just as the boy reached the dividing barrier between the two
platforms, a large crowd of tourists came swarming in front of him
and by the time the last backpack had cleared away, the boy had
vanished.

“Fred, you next,” the plump woman said.

“I’m not Fred, I’m George,” said the boy. “Honestly, woman,
you call yourself our mother? Can’t you tell I’m George?”

“Sorry, George, dear.”

“Only joking, I am Fred,” said the boy, and off he went. His
twin called after him to hurry up, and he must have done so, be-
cause a second later, he had gone — but how had he done it?

Now the third brother was walking briskly toward the barrier —
he was almost there — and then, quite suddenly, he wasn’t any-
where.

 92 

THE JOURNEY FROM PLATFORM

NINE AND THREE-QUARTERS

There was nothing else for it.

“Excuse me,” Harry said to the plump woman.

“Hello, dear,” she said. “First time at Hogwarts? Ron’s new, too.”

She pointed at the last and youngest of her sons. He was tall,
thin, and gangling, with freckles, big hands and feet, and a long
nose.

“Yes,” said Harry. “The thing is — the thing is, I don’t know
how to —”

“How to get onto the platform?” she said kindly, and Harry
nodded.

“Not to worry,” she said. “All you have to do is walk straight at
the barrier between platforms nine and ten. Don’t stop and don’t be
scared you’ll crash into it, that’s very important. Best do it at a bit
of a run if you’re nervous. Go on, go now before Ron.”

“Er — okay,” said Harry.

He pushed his trolley around and stared at the barrier. It looked
very solid.

He started to walk toward it. People jostled him on their way to
platforms nine and ten. Harry walked more quickly. He was going
to smash right into that barrier and then he’d be in trouble — lean-
ing forward on his cart, he broke into a heavy run — the barrier
was coming nearer and nearer — he wouldn’t be able to stop —
the cart was out of control — he was a foot away — he closed his
eyes ready for the crash —

It didn’t come . . . he kept on running . . . he opened his eyes.

A scarlet steam engine was waiting next to a platform packed
with people. A sign overhead said Hogwarts Express, eleven
o’clock. Harry looked behind him and saw a wrought-iron archway

 93 

CHAPTER SIX
where the barrier had been, with the words Platform Nine and

Three-Quarters on it. He had done it.

Smoke from the engine drifted over the heads of the chattering
crowd, while cats of every color wound here and there between
their legs. Owls hooted to one another in a disgruntled sort of way
over the babble and the scraping of heavy trunks.

The first few carriages were already packed with students, some
hanging out of the window to talk to their families, some fighting
over seats. Harry pushed his cart off down the platform in search of
an empty seat. He passed a round-faced boy who was saying,

“Gran, I’ve lost my toad again.”

“Oh, Neville, ” he heard the old woman sigh.

A boy with dreadlocks was surrounded by a small crowd.

“Give us a look, Lee, go on.”

The boy lifted the lid of a box in his arms, and the people
around him shrieked and yelled as something inside poked out a
long, hairy leg.

Harry pressed on through the crowd until he found an empty
compartment near the end of the train. He put Hedwig inside first
and then started to shove and heave his trunk toward the train
door. He tried to lift it up the steps but could hardly raise one end
and twice he dropped it painfully on his foot.

“Want a hand?” It was one of the red-haired twins he’d followed
through the barrier.

“Yes, please,” Harry panted.

“Oy, Fred! C’mere and help!”

With the twins’ help, Harry’s trunk was at last tucked away in a
corner of the compartment.

 94 

THE JOURNEY FROM PLATFORM

NINE AND THREE-QUARTERS

“Thanks,” said Harry, pushing his sweaty hair out of his eyes.

“What’s that?” said one of the twins suddenly, pointing at

Harry’s lightning scar.

“Blimey,” said the other twin. “Are you — ?”

“He is, ” said the first twin. “Aren’t you?” he added to Harry.

“What?” said Harry.

“Harry Potter, ” chorused the twins.

“Oh, him,” said Harry. “I mean, yes, I am.”

The two boys gawked at him, and Harry felt himself turning
red. Then, to his relief, a voice came floating in through the train’s
open door.

“Fred? George? Are you there?”

“Coming, Mom.”

With a last look at Harry, the twins hopped off the train.

Harry sat down next to the window where, half hidden, he
could watch the red-haired family on the platform and hear what
they were saying. Their mother had just taken out her handker-
chief.

“Ron, you’ve got something on your nose.”

The youngest boy tried to jerk out of the way, but she grabbed
him and began rubbing the end of his nose.

“Mom — geroff.” He wriggled free.

“Aaah, has ickle Ronnie got somefink on his nosie?” said one of
the twins.

“Shut up,” said Ron.

“Where’s Percy?” said their mother.

“He’s coming now.”

The oldest boy came striding into sight. He had already changed

 95 

CHAPTER SIX
into his billowing black Hogwarts robes, and Harry noticed a shiny
red and gold badge on his chest with the letter P on it.

“Can’t stay long, Mother,” he said. “I’m up front, the prefects
have got two compartments to themselves —”

“Oh, are you a prefect, Percy?” said one of the twins, with an air of great surprise. “You should have said something, we had no
idea.”

“Hang on, I think I remember him saying something about it,”

said the other twin. “Once —”

“Or twice —”

“A minute —”

“All summer —”

“Oh, shut up,” said Percy the Prefect.

“How come Percy gets new robes, anyway?” said one of the
twins.

“Because he’s a prefect, ” said their mother fondly. “All right, dear, well, have a good term — send me an owl when you get there.”

She kissed Percy on the cheek and he left. Then she turned to the
twins.

“Now, you two — this year, you behave yourselves. If I get one
more owl telling me you’ve — you’ve blown up a toilet or —”

“Blown up a toilet? We’ve never blown up a toilet.”

“Great idea though, thanks, Mom.”

“It’s not funny. And look after Ron.”

“Don’t worry, ickle Ronniekins is safe with us.”

“Shut up,” said Ron again. He was almost as tall as the twins al-
ready and his nose was still pink where his mother had rubbed it.

“Hey, Mom, guess what? Guess who we just met on the train?”

 96 

THE JOURNEY FROM PLATFORM

NINE AND THREE-QUARTERS

Harry leaned back quickly so they couldn’t see him looking.

“You know that black-haired boy who was near us in the station?

Know who he is?”

“Who?”

“Harry Potter!”

Harry heard the little girl’s voice.

“Oh, Mom, can I go on the train and see him, Mom, oh
please. . . .”

“You’ve already seen him, Ginny, and the poor boy isn’t some-
thing you goggle at in a zoo. Is he real y, Fred? How do you know?”

“Asked him. Saw his scar. It’s really there — like lightning.”

“Poor dear — no wonder he was alone, I wondered. He was ever
so polite when he asked how to get onto the platform.”

“Never mind that, do you think he remembers what You-Know-

Who looks like?”

Their mother suddenly became very stern.

“I forbid you to ask him, Fred. No, don’t you dare. As though he
needs reminding of that on his first day at school.”

“All right, keep your hair on.”

A whistle sounded.

“Hurry up!” their mother said, and the three boys clambered
onto the train. They leaned out of the window for her to kiss them
good-bye, and their younger sister began to cry.

“Don’t, Ginny, we’ll send you loads of owls.”

“We’ll send you a Hogwarts toilet seat.”

“George!”

“Only joking, Mom.”

The train began to move. Harry saw the boys’ mother waving

 97 

CHAPTER SIX
and their sister, half laughing, half crying, running to keep up with
the train until it gathered too much speed, then she fell back and
waved.

Harry watched the girl and her mother disappear as the train
rounded the corner. Houses flashed past the window. Harry felt a
great leap of excitement. He didn’t know what he was going to —
but it had to be better than what he was leaving behind.

The door of the compartment slid open and the youngest red-
headed boy came in.

“Anyone sitting there?” he asked, pointing at the seat opposite

Harry. “Everywhere else is full.”

Harry shook his head and the boy sat down. He glanced at

Harry and then looked quickly out of the window, pretending he
hadn’t looked. Harry saw he still had a black mark on his nose.

“Hey, Ron.”

The twins were back.

“Listen, we’re going down the middle of the train — Lee Jor-
dan’s got a giant tarantula down there.”

“Right,” mumbled Ron.

“Harry,” said the other twin, “did we introduce ourselves? Fred
and George Weasley. And this is Ron, our brother. See you later,
then.”

“Bye,” said Harry and Ron. The twins slid the compartment
door shut behind them.

“Are you really Harry Potter?” Ron blurted out.

Harry nodded.

“Oh — well, I thought it might be one of Fred and George’s
jokes,” said Ron. “And have you really got — you know . . .”

 98 

THE JOURNEY FROM PLATFORM

NINE AND THREE-QUARTERS

He pointed at Harry’s forehead.

Harry pulled back his bangs to show the lightning scar. Ron
stared.

“So that’s where You-Know-Who — ?”

“Yes,” said Harry, “but I can’t remember it.”

“Nothing?” said Ron eagerly.

“Well — I remember a lot of green light, but nothing else.”

“Wow,” said Ron. He sat and stared at Harry for a few moments,
then, as though he had suddenly realized what he was doing, he
looked quickly out of the window again.

“Are all your family wizards?” asked Harry, who found Ron just
as interesting as Ron found him.

“Er — yes, I think so,” said Ron. “I think Mom’s got a second
cousin who’s an accountant, but we never talk about him.”

“So you must know loads of magic already.”

The Weasleys were clearly one of those old wizarding families
the pale boy in Diagon Alley had talked about.

“I heard you went to live with Muggles,” said Ron. “What are
they like?”

“Horrible — well, not all of them. My aunt and uncle and
cousin are, though. Wish I’d had three wizard brothers.”

“Five,” said Ron. For some reason, he was looking gloomy. “I’m
the sixth in our family to go to Hogwarts. You could say I’ve got a
lot to live up to. Bill and Charlie have already left — Bill was head
boy and Charlie was captain of Quidditch. Now Percy’s a prefect.

Fred and George mess around a lot, but they still get really good
marks and everyone thinks they’re really funny. Everyone expects
me to do as well as the others, but if I do, it’s no big deal, because

 99 

CHAPTER SIX
they did it first. You never get anything new, either, with five broth-
ers. I’ve got Bill’s old robes, Charlie’s old wand, and Percy’s old rat.”

Ron reached inside his jacket and pulled out a fat gray rat, which
was asleep.

“His name’s Scabbers and he’s useless, he hardly ever wakes up.

Percy got an owl from my dad for being made a prefect, but they
couldn’t aff— I mean, I got Scabbers instead.”

Ron’s ears went pink. He seemed to think he’d said too much,
because he went back to staring out of the window.

Harry didn’t think there was anything wrong with not being
able to afford an owl. After all, he’d never had any money in his life
until a month ago, and he told Ron so, all about having to wear

Dudley’s old clothes and never getting proper birthday presents.

This seemed to cheer Ron up.

“. . . and until Hagrid told me, I didn’t know anything about be-
ing a wizard or about my parents or Voldemort —”

Ron gasped.

“What?” said Harry.

“You said You-Know-Who’s name!” said Ron, sounding both
shocked and impressed. “I’d have thought you, of all people —”

“I’m not trying to be brave or anything, saying the name,” said

Harry, “I just never knew you shouldn’t. See what I mean? I’ve got
loads to learn. . . . I bet,” he added, voicing for the first time some-
thing that had been worrying him a lot lately, “I bet I’m the worst
in the class.”

“You won’t be. There’s loads of people who come from Muggle
families and they learn quick enough.”

While they had been talking, the train had carried them out
of London. Now they were speeding past fields full of cows and

 100 

THE JOURNEY FROM PLATFORM

NINE AND THREE-QUARTERS
sheep. They were quiet for a time, watching the fields and lanes
flick past.

Around half past twelve there was a great clattering outside in
the corridor and a smiling, dimpled woman slid back their door
and said, “Anything off the cart, dears?”

Harry, who hadn’t had any breakfast, leapt to his feet, but Ron’s
ears went pink again and he muttered that he’d brought sand-
wiches. Harry went out into the corridor.

He had never had any money for candy with the Dursleys, and
now that he had pockets rattling with gold and silver he was ready
to buy as many Mars Bars as he could carry — but the woman
didn’t have Mars Bars. What she did have were Bertie Bott’s Every

Flavor Beans, Drooble’s Best Blowing Gum, Chocolate Frogs,

Pumpkin Pasties, Cauldron Cakes, Licorice Wands, and a number
of other strange things Harry had never seen in his life. Not want-
ing to miss anything, he got some of everything and paid the
woman eleven silver Sickles and seven bronze Knuts.

Ron stared as Harry brought it all back in to the compartment
and tipped it onto an empty seat.

“Hungry, are you?”

“Starving,” said Harry, taking a large bite out of a pumpkin
pasty.

Ron had taken out a lumpy package and unwrapped it. There
were four sandwiches inside. He pulled one of them apart and said,

“She always forgets I don’t like corned beef.”

“Swap you for one of these,” said Harry, holding up a pasty. “Go
on —”

“You don’t want this, its all dry,” said Ron. “She hasn’t got much
time,” he added quickly, “you know, with five of us.”

 101 

CHAPTER SIX

“Go on, have a pasty,” said Harry, who had never had any-
thing to share before or, indeed, anyone to share it with. It was
a nice feeling, sitting there with Ron, eating their way through
all Harry’s pasties, cakes, and candies (the sandwiches lay for-
gotten).

“What are these?” Harry asked Ron, holding up a pack of

Chocolate Frogs. “They’re not really frogs, are they?” He was starting to feel that nothing would surprise him.

“No,” said Ron. “But see what the card is. I’m missing Agrippa.”

“What?”

“Oh, of course, you wouldn’t know — Chocolate Frogs have
cards inside them, you know, to collect — famous witches and
wizards. I’ve got about five hundred, but I haven’t got Agrippa or

Ptolemy.”

Harry unwrapped his Chocolate Frog and picked up the card. It
showed a man’s face. He wore half-moon glasses, had a long,
crooked nose, and flowing silver hair, beard, and mustache. Under-
neath the picture was the name Albus Dumbledore.

“So this is Dumbledore!” said Harry.

“Don’t tell me you’d never heard of Dumbledore!” said Ron.

“Can I have a frog? I might get Agrippa — thanks —”

Harry turned over his card and read:

ALBUS DUMBLEDORE
currently headmaster of hogwarts

Considered by many the greatest wizard of modern times,

Dumbledore is particularly famous for his defeat of the

 102 

THE JOURNEY FROM PLATFORM

NINE AND THREE-QUARTERS

Dark wizard Grindelwald in 1945, for the discovery of the
twelve uses of dragon’s blood, and his work on alchemy
with his partner, Nicolas Flamel. Professor Dumbledore
enjoys chamber music and tenpin bowling.

Harry turned the card back over and saw, to his astonishment, that

Dumbledore’s face had disappeared.

“He’s gone!”

“Well, you can’t expect him to hang around all day,” said Ron.

“He’ll be back. No, I’ve got Morgana again and I’ve got about six
of her . . . do you want it? You can start collecting.”

Ron’s eyes strayed to the pile of Chocolate Frogs waiting to be
unwrapped.

“Help yourself,” said Harry. “But in, you know, the Muggle
world, people just stay put in photos.”

“Do they? What, they don’t move at all?” Ron sounded amazed.

“Weird!”

Harry stared as Dumbledore sidled back into the picture on his
card and gave him a small smile. Ron was more interested in eating
the frogs than looking at the Famous Witches and Wizards cards,
but Harry couldn’t keep his eyes off them. Soon he had not only

Dumbledore and Morgana, but Hengist of Woodcraft, Alberic

Grunnion, Circe, Paracelsus, and Merlin. He finally tore his eyes
away from the druidess Cliodna, who was scratching her nose, to
open a bag of Bertie Bott’s Every Flavor Beans.

“You want to be careful with those,” Ron warned Harry. “When
they say every flavor, they mean every flavor — you know, you get all the ordinary ones like chocolate and peppermint and mar-

 103 

CHAPTER SIX
malade, but then you can get spinach and liver and tripe. George
reckons he had a booger-flavored one once.”

Ron picked up a green bean, looked at it carefully, and bit into a
corner.

“Bleaaargh — see? Sprouts.”

They had a good time eating the Every Flavor Beans. Harry got
toast, coconut, baked bean, strawberry, curry, grass, coffee, sardine,
and was even brave enough to nibble the end off a funny gray one

Ron wouldn’t touch, which turned out to be pepper.

The countryside now flying past the window was becoming
wilder. The neat fields had gone. Now there were woods, twisting
rivers, and dark green hills.

There was a knock on the door of their compartment and the
round-faced boy Harry had passed on platform nine and three-
quarters came in. He looked tearful.

“Sorry,” he said, “but have you seen a toad at all?”

When they shook their heads, he wailed, “I’ve lost him! He
keeps getting away from me!”

“He’ll turn up,” said Harry.

“Yes,” said the boy miserably. “Well, if you see him . . .”

He left.

“Don’t know why he’s so bothered,” said Ron. “If I’d brought a
toad I’d lose it as quick as I could. Mind you, I brought Scabbers,
so I can’t talk.”

The rat was still snoozing on Ron’s lap.

“He might have died and you wouldn’t know the difference,” said

Ron in disgust. “I tried to turn him yellow yesterday to make him
more interesting, but the spell didn’t work. I’ll show you, look . . .”

 104 

THE JOURNEY FROM PLATFORM

NINE AND THREE-QUARTERS

He rummaged around in his trunk and pulled out a very
battered-looking wand. It was chipped in places and something
white was glinting at the end.

“Unicorn hair’s nearly poking out. Anyway —”

He had just raised his wand when the compartment door slid
open again. The toadless boy was back, but this time he had a girl
with him. She was already wearing her new Hogwarts robes.

“Has anyone seen a toad? Neville’s lost one,” she said. She had a
bossy sort of voice, lots of bushy brown hair, and rather large front
teeth.

“We’ve already told him we haven’t seen it,” said Ron, but the
girl wasn’t listening, she was looking at the wand in his hand.

“Oh, are you doing magic? Let’s see it, then.”

She sat down. Ron looked taken aback.

“Er — all right.”

He cleared his throat.

“Sunshine, daisies, butter mellow,

Turn this stupid, fat rat yellow. ”

He waved his wand, but nothing happened. Scabbers stayed
gray and fast asleep.

“Are you sure that’s a real spell?” said the girl. “Well, it’s not very
good, is it? I’ve tried a few simple spells just for practice and it’s all worked for me. Nobody in my family’s magic at all, it was ever such
a surprise when I got my letter, but I was ever so pleased, of course,

I mean, it’s the very best school of witchcraft there is, I’ve heard —

I’ve learned all our course books by heart, of course, I just hope it

 105 

CHAPTER SIX
will be enough — I’m Hermione Granger, by the way, who are
you?”

She said all this very fast.

Harry looked at Ron, and was relieved to see by his stunned face
that he hadn’t learned all the course books by heart either.

“I’m Ron Weasley,” Ron muttered.

“Harry Potter,” said Harry.

“Are you really?” said Hermione. “I know all about you, of
course — I got a few extra books for background reading, and
you’re in Modern Magical History and The Rise and Fall of the Dark Arts and Great Wizarding Events of the Twentieth Century. ”

“Am I?” said Harry, feeling dazed.

“Goodness, didn’t you know, I’d have found out everything I
could if it was me,” said Hermione. “Do either of you know what

House you’ll be in? I’ve been asking around, and I hope I’m in

Gryffindor, it sounds by far the best; I hear Dumbledore himself
was in it, but I suppose Ravenclaw wouldn’t be too bad. . . . Any-
way, we’d better go and look for Neville’s toad. You two had better
change, you know, I expect we’ll be there soon.”

And she left, taking the toadless boy with her.

“Whatever House I’m in, I hope she’s not in it,” said Ron. He
threw his wand back into his trunk. “Stupid spell — George gave
it to me, bet he knew it was a dud.”

“What House are your brothers in?” asked Harry.

“Gryffindor,” said Ron. Gloom seemed to be settling on him
again. “Mom and Dad were in it, too. I don’t know what they’ll say
if I’m not. I don’t suppose Ravenclaw would be too bad, but imag-
ine if they put me in Slytherin.”

 106 

THE JOURNEY FROM PLATFORM

NINE AND THREE-QUARTERS

“That’s the House Vol-, I mean, You-Know-Who was in?”

“Yeah,” said Ron. He flopped back into his seat, looking de-
pressed.

“You know, I think the ends of Scabbers’ whiskers are a bit
lighter,” said Harry, trying to take Ron’s mind off Houses. “So
what do your oldest brothers do now that they’ve left, anyway?”

Harry was wondering what a wizard did once he’d finished
school.

“Charlie’s in Romania studying dragons, and Bill’s in Africa do-
ing something for Gringotts,” said Ron. “Did you hear about

Gringotts? Its been all over the Daily Prophet, but I don’t suppose you get that with the Muggles — someone tried to rob a high security vault.”

Harry stared.

“Really? What happened to them?”

“Nothing, that’s why it’s such big news. They haven’t been
caught. My dad says it must’ve been a powerful Dark wizard to get
round Gringotts, but they don’t think they took anything, that’s
what’s odd. ’Course, everyone gets scared when something like this
happens in case You-Know-Who’s behind it.”

Harry turned this news over in his mind. He was starting to
get a prickle of fear every time You-Know-Who was mentioned.

He supposed this was all part of entering the magical world, but
it had been a lot more comfortable saying “Voldemort” without
worrying.

“What’s your Quidditch team?” Ron asked.

“Er — I don’t know any,” Harry confessed.

“What!” Ron looked dumbfounded. “Oh, you wait, it’s the best

 107 

CHAPTER SIX
game in the world —” And he was off, explaining all about the
four balls and the positions of the seven players, describing famous
games he’d been to with his brothers and the broomstick he’d like
to get if he had the money. He was just taking Harry through the
finer points of the game when the compartment door slid open yet
again, but it wasn’t Neville the toadless boy, or Hermione Granger
this time.

Three boys entered, and Harry recognized the middle one at
once: It was the pale boy from Madam Malkin’s robe shop. He was
looking at Harry with a lot more interest than he’d shown back in

Diagon Alley.

“Is it true?” he said. “They’re saying all down the train that

Harry Potter’s in this compartment. So it’s you, is it?”

“Yes,” said Harry. He was looking at the other boys. Both of
them were thickset and looked extremely mean. Standing on either
side of the pale boy, they looked like bodyguards.

“Oh, this is Crabbe and this is Goyle,” said the pale boy care-
lessly, noticing where Harry was looking. “And my names Malfoy,

Draco Malfoy.”

Ron gave a slight cough, which might have been hiding a snig-
ger. Draco Malfoy looked at him.

“Think my name’s funny, do you? No need to ask who you are.

My father told me all the Weasleys have red hair, freckles, and more
children than they can afford.”

He turned back to Harry. “You’ll soon find out some wizarding
families are much better than others, Potter. You don’t want to go
making friends with the wrong sort. I can help you there.”

He held out his hand to shake Harry’s, but Harry didn’t take it.

 108 

THE JOURNEY FROM PLATFORM

NINE AND THREE-QUARTERS

“I think I can tell who the wrong sort are for myself, thanks,” he
said coolly.

Draco Malfoy didn’t go red, but a pink tinge appeared in his pale
cheeks.

“I’d be careful if I were you, Potter,” he said slowly. “Unless you’re a bit politer you’ll go the same way as your parents. They
didn’t know what was good for them, either. You hang around with
riffraff like the Weasleys and that Hagrid, and it’ll rub off on you.”

Both Harry and Ron stood up.

“Say that again,” Ron said, his face as red as his hair.

“Oh, you’re going to fight us, are you?” Malfoy sneered.

“Unless you get out now,” said Harry, more bravely than he felt,
because Crabbe and Goyle were a lot bigger than him or Ron.

“But we don’t feel like leaving, do we, boys? We’ve eaten all our
food and you still seem to have some.”

Goyle reached toward the Chocolate Frogs next to Ron — Ron
leapt forward, but before he’d so much as touched Goyle, Goyle let
out a horrible yell.

Scabbers the rat was hanging off his finger, sharp little teeth sunk
deep into Goyle’s knuckle — Crabbe and Malfoy backed away as

Goyle swung Scabbers round and round, howling, and when Scab-
bers finally flew off and hit the window, all three of them disap-
peared at once. Perhaps they thought there were more rats lurking
among the sweets, or perhaps they’d heard footsteps, because a sec-
ond later, Hermione Granger had come in.

“What has been going on?” she said, looking at the sweets all
over the floor and Ron picking up Scabbers by his tail.

“I think he’s been knocked out,” Ron said to Harry. He looked

 109 

CHAPTER SIX
closer at Scabbers. “No — I don’t believe it — he’s gone back to
sleep.”

And so he had.

“You’ve met Malfoy before?”

Harry explained about their meeting in Diagon Alley.

“I’ve heard of his family,” said Ron darkly. “They were some of
the first to come back to our side after You-Know-Who disap-
peared. Said they’d been bewitched. My dad doesn’t believe it. He
says Malfoy’s father didn’t need an excuse to go over to the Dark

Side.” He turned to Hermione. “Can we help you with some-
thing?”

“You’d better hurry up and put your robes on, I’ve just been up
to the front to ask the conductor, and he says we’re nearly there.

You haven’t been fighting, have you? You’ll be in trouble before we
even get there!”

“Scabbers has been fighting, not us,” said Ron, scowling at her.

“Would you mind leaving while we change?”

“All right — I only came in here because people outside are be-
having very childishly, racing up and down the corridors,” said

Hermione in a sniffy voice. “And you’ve got dirt on your nose, by
the way, did you know?”

Ron glared at her as she left. Harry peered out of the window. It
was getting dark. He could see mountains and forests under a deep
purple sky. The train did seem to be slowing down.

He and Ron took off their jackets and pulled on their long black
robes. Ron’s were a bit short for him, you could see his sneakers un-
derneath them.

A voice echoed through the train: “We will be reaching Hog-

 110 

THE JOURNEY FROM PLATFORM

NINE AND THREE-QUARTERS
warts in five minutes’ time. Please leave your luggage on the train,
it will be taken to the school separately.”

Harry’s stomach lurched with nerves and Ron, he saw, looked
pale under his freckles. They crammed their pockets with the last
of the sweets and joined the crowd thronging the corridor.

The train slowed right down and finally stopped. People pushed
their way toward the door and out on to a tiny, dark platform.

Harry shivered in the cold night air. Then a lamp came bobbing
over the heads of the students, and Harry heard a familiar voice:

“Firs’ years! Firs’ years over here! All right there, Harry?”

Hagrid’s big hairy face beamed over the sea of heads.

“C’mon, follow me — any more firs’ years? Mind yer step, now!

Firs’ years follow me!”

Slipping and stumbling, they followed Hagrid down what
seemed to be a steep, narrow path. It was so dark on either side of
them that Harry thought there must be thick trees there. Nobody
spoke much. Neville, the boy who kept losing his toad, sniffed
once or twice.

“Yeh’ll get yer firs’ sight o’ Hogwarts in a sec,” Hagrid called over
his shoulder, “jus’ round this bend here.”

There was a loud “Oooooh!”

The narrow path had opened suddenly onto the edge of a great
black lake. Perched atop a high mountain on the other side, its
windows sparkling in the starry sky, was a vast castle with many
turrets and towers.

“No more’n four to a boat!” Hagrid called, pointing to a fleet of
little boats sitting in the water by the shore. Harry and Ron were
followed into their boat by Neville and Hermione.

 111 

CHAPTER SIX

“Everyone in?” shouted Hagrid, who had a boat to himself.

“Right then — FORWARD!”

And the fleet of little boats moved off all at once, gliding across
the lake, which was as smooth as glass. Everyone was silent, staring
up at the great castle overhead. It towered over them as they sailed
nearer and nearer to the cliff on which it stood.

“Heads down!” yelled Hagrid as the first boats reached the cliff;
they all bent their heads and the little boats carried them through a
curtain of ivy that hid a wide opening in the cliff face. They were
carried along a dark tunnel, which seemed to be taking them right
underneath the castle, until they reached a kind of underground
harbor, where they clambered out onto rocks and pebbles.

“Oy, you there! Is this your toad?” said Hagrid, who was check-
ing the boats as people climbed out of them.

“Trevor!” cried Neville blissfully, holding out his hands. Then
they clambered up a passageway in the rock after Hagrid’s lamp,
coming out at last onto smooth, damp grass right in the shadow of
the castle.

They walked up a flight of stone steps and crowded around the
huge, oak front door.

“Everyone here? You there, still got yer toad?”

Hagrid raised a gigantic fist and knocked three times on the cas-
tle door.

 112 

C H A P T E R S E V E N

THE SORTING HAT
he door swung open at once. A tall, black-haired witch in

T emerald-green robes stood there. She had a very stern face
and Harry’s first thought was that this was not someone to cross.

“The firs’ years, Professor McGonagall,” said Hagrid.

“Thank you, Hagrid. I will take them from here.”

She pulled the door wide. The entrance hall was so big you
could have fit the whole of the Dursleys’ house in it. The stone
walls were lit with flaming torches like the ones at Gringotts, the
ceiling was too high to make out, and a magnificent marble stair-
case facing them led to the upper floors.

They followed Professor McGonagall across the flagged stone
floor. Harry could hear the drone of hundreds of voices from a
doorway to the right — the rest of the school must already be
here — but Professor McGonagall showed the first years into a
small, empty chamber off the hall. They crowded in, standing

 113 

CHAPTER SEVEN
rather closer together than they would usually have done, peering
about nervously.

“Welcome to Hogwarts,” said Professor McGonagall. “The
start-of-term banquet will begin shortly, but before you take your
seats in the Great Hall, you will be sorted into your Houses. The

Sorting is a very important ceremony because, while you are here,
your House will be something like your family within Hogwarts.

You will have classes with the rest of your House, sleep in your

House dormitory, and spend free time in your House common
room.

“The four Houses are called Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw,
and Slytherin. Each House has its own noble history and each has
produced outstanding witches and wizards. While you are at Hog-
warts, your triumphs will earn your House points, while any rule-
breaking will lose House points. At the end of the year, the House
with the most points is awarded the House cup, a great honor. I
hope each of you will be a credit to whichever House becomes
yours.

“The Sorting Ceremony will take place in a few minutes in front
of the rest of the school. I suggest you all smarten yourselves up as
much as you can while you are waiting.”

Her eyes lingered for a moment on Neville’s cloak, which was
fastened under his left ear, and on Ron’s smudged nose. Harry ner-
vously tried to flatten his hair.

“I shall return when we are ready for you,” said Professor Mc-

Gonagall. “Please wait quietly.”

She left the chamber. Harry swallowed.

“How exactly do they sort us into Houses?” he asked Ron.

 114 

THE SORTING HAT

“Some sort of test, I think. Fred said it hurts a lot, but I think he
was joking.”

Harry’s heart gave a horrible jolt. A test? In front of the whole
school? But he didn’t know any magic yet — what on earth would
he have to do? He hadn’t expected something like this the moment
they arrived. He looked around anxiously and saw that everyone
else looked terrified, too. No one was talking much except

Hermione Granger, who was whispering very fast about all the
spells she’d learned and wondering which one she’d need. Harry
tried hard not to listen to her. He’d never been more nervous,
never, not even when he’d had to take a school report home to the

Dursleys saying that he’d somehow turned his teachers wig blue.

He kept his eyes fixed on the door. Any second now, Professor

McGonagall would come back and lead him to his doom.

Then something happened that made him jump about a foot in
the air — several people behind him screamed.

“What the — ?”

He gasped. So did the people around him. About twenty ghosts
had just streamed through the back wall. Pearly-white and slightly
transparent, they glided across the room talking to one another and
hardly glancing at the first years. They seemed to be arguing. What
looked like a fat little monk was saying: “Forgive and forget, I say,
we ought to give him a second chance —”

“My dear Friar, haven’t we given Peeves all the chances he de-
serves? He gives us all a bad name and you know, he’s not really
even a ghost — I say, what are you all doing here?”

A ghost wearing a ruff and tights had suddenly noticed the first
years.

 115 

CHAPTER SEVEN

Nobody answered.

“New students!” said the Fat Friar, smiling around at them.

“About to be Sorted, I suppose?”

A few people nodded mutely.

“Hope to see you in Hufflepuff!” said the Friar. “My old House,
you know.”

“Move along now,” said a sharp voice. “The Sorting Ceremony’s
about to start.”

Professor McGonagall had returned. One by one, the ghosts
floated away through the opposite wall.

“Now, form a line,” Professor McGonagall told the first years,

“and follow me.”

Feeling oddly as though his legs had turned to lead, Harry got
into line behind a boy with sandy hair, with Ron behind him, and
they walked out of the chamber, back across the hall, and through
a pair of double doors into the Great Hall.

Harry had never even imagined such a strange and splendid
place. It was lit by thousands and thousands of candles that were
floating in midair over four long tables, where the rest of the stu-
dents were sitting. These tables were laid with glittering golden
plates and goblets. At the top of the hall was another long table
where the teachers were sitting. Professor McGonagall led the first
years up here, so that they came to a halt in a line facing the other
students, with the teachers behind them. The hundreds of faces
staring at them looked like pale lanterns in the flickering candle-
light. Dotted here and there among the students, the ghosts shone
misty silver. Mainly to avoid all the staring eyes, Harry looked up-
ward and saw a velvety black ceiling dotted with stars. He heard

 116 

THE SORTING HAT

Hermione whisper, “It’s bewitched to look like the sky outside. I
read about it in Hogwarts, A History. ”

It was hard to believe there was a ceiling there at all, and that the

Great Hall didn’t simply open on to the heavens.

Harry quickly looked down again as Professor McGonagall
silently placed a four-legged stool in front of the first years. On top
of the stool she put a pointed wizard’s hat. This hat was patched
and frayed and extremely dirty. Aunt Petunia wouldn’t have let it in
the house.

Maybe they had to try and get a rabbit out of it, Harry thought
wildly, that seemed the sort of thing — noticing that everyone in
the hall was now staring at the hat, he stared at it, too. For a few
seconds, there was complete silence. Then the hat twitched. A rip
near the brim opened wide like a mouth — and the hat began to
sing:

“Oh, you may not think I’m pretty,

But don’t judge on what you see,

I’ll eat myself if you can find

A smarter hat than me.

You can keep your bowlers black,

Your top hats sleek and tall,

For I’m the Hogwarts Sorting Hat

And I can cap them all.

There’s nothing hidden in your head

The Sorting Hat can’t see,

So try me on and I will tell you

Where you ought to be.

 117 

CHAPTER SEVEN

You might belong in Gryffindor,

Where dwell the brave at heart,

Their daring, nerve, and chivalry

Set Gryffindors apart;

You might belong in Hufflepuff,

Where they are just and loyal,

Those patient Hufflepuffs are true

And unafraid of toil;

Or yet in wise old Ravenclaw,

If you’ve a ready mind,

Where those of wit and learning,

Will always find their kind;

Or perhaps in Slytherin

You’ll make your real friends,

Those cunning folk use any means

To achieve their ends.

So put me on! Don’t be afraid!

And don’t get in a flap!

You’re in safe hands (though I have none)

For I’m a Thinking Cap!”

The whole hall burst into applause as the hat finished its song. It
bowed to each of the four tables and then became quite still again.

“So we’ve just got to try on the hat!” Ron whispered to Harry.

“I’ll kill Fred, he was going on about wrestling a troll.”

Harry smiled weakly. Yes, trying on the hat was a lot better than
having to do a spell, but he did wish they could have tried it on
without everyone watching. The hat seemed to be asking rather a

 118 

THE SORTING HAT
lot; Harry didn’t feel brave or quick-witted or any of it at the mo-
ment. If only the hat had mentioned a House for people who felt a
bit queasy, that would have been the one for him.

Professor McGonagall now stepped forward holding a long roll
of parchment.

“When I call your name, you will put on the hat and sit on the
stool to be sorted,” she said. “Abbott, Hannah!”

A pink-faced girl with blonde pigtails stumbled out of line, put
on the hat, which fell right down over her eyes, and sat down. A
moment’s pause —

“HUFFLEPUFF!” shouted the hat.

The table on the right cheered and clapped as Hannah went to
sit down at the Hufflepuff table. Harry saw the ghost of the Fat

Friar waving merrily at her.

“Bones, Susan!”

“HUFFLEPUFF!” shouted the hat again, and Susan scuttled off
to sit next to Hannah.

“Boot, Terry!”

“RAVENCLAW!”

The table second from the left clapped this time; several Raven-
claws stood up to shake hands with Terry as he joined them.

“Brocklehurst, Mandy” went to Ravenclaw too, but “Brown,

Lavender” became the first new Gryffindor, and the table on the far
left exploded with cheers; Harry could see Ron’s twin brothers cat-
calling.

“Bulstrode, Mil icent” then became a Slytherin. Perhaps it was

Harry’s imagination, after all he’d heard about Slytherin, but he
thought they looked like an unpleasant lot.

 119 

CHAPTER SEVEN

He was starting to feel definitely sick now. He remembered be-
ing picked for teams during gym at his old school. He had always
been last to be chosen, not because he was no good, but because no
one wanted Dudley to think they liked him.

“Finch-Fletchley, Justin!”

“HUFFLEPUFF!”

Sometimes, Harry noticed, the hat shouted out the House at
once, but at others it took a little while to decide. “Finnigan, Sea-
mus,” the sandy-haired boy next to Harry in the line, sat on the
stool for almost a whole minute before the hat declared him a

Gryffindor.

“Granger, Hermione!”

Hermione almost ran to the stool and jammed the hat eagerly on
her head.

“GRYFFINDOR!” shouted the hat. Ron groaned.

A horrible thought struck Harry, as horrible thoughts always do
when you’re very nervous. What if he wasn’t chosen at all? What if
he just sat there with the hat over his eyes for ages, until Professor

McGonagall jerked it off his head and said there had obviously
been a mistake and he’d better get back on the train?

When Neville Longbottom, the boy who kept losing his toad,
was called, he fell over on his way to the stool. The hat took a
long time to decide with Neville. When it finally shouted,

“GRYFFINDOR,” Neville ran off still wearing it, and had to jog
back amid gales of laughter to give it to “MacDougal, Morag.”

Malfoy swaggered forward when his name was called and got
his wish at once: the hat had barely touched his head when it
screamed, “SLYTHERIN!”

 120 

THE SORTING HAT

Malfoy went to join his friends Crabbe and Goyle, looking
pleased with himself.

There weren’t many people left now.

“Moon” . . . , “Nott” . . . , “Parkinson” . . . , then a pair of twin
girls, “Patil” and “Patil” . . . , then “Perks, Sally-Anne” . . . , and
then, at last —

“Potter, Harry!”

As Harry stepped forward, whispers suddenly broke out like lit-
tle hissing fires all over the hall.

“Potter, did she say?”

“The Harry Potter?”

The last thing Harry saw before the hat dropped over his eyes
was the hall full of people craning to get a good look at him. Next
second he was looking at the black inside of the hat. He waited.

“Hmm,” said a small voice in his ear. “Difficult. Very difficult.

Plenty of courage, I see. Not a bad mind either. There’s talent, oh
my goodness, yes — and a nice thirst to prove yourself, now that’s
interesting. . . . So where shall I put you?”

Harry gripped the edges of the stool and thought, Not Slytherin,
not Slytherin.

“Not Slytherin, eh?” said the small voice. “Are you sure? You
could be great, you know, its all here in your head, and Slytherin
will help you on the way to greatness, no doubt about that — no?

Well, if you’re sure — better be GRYFFINDOR!”

Harry heard the hat shout the last word to the whole hall. He
took off the hat and walked shakily toward the Gryffindor table.

He was so relieved to have been chosen and not put in Slytherin, he
hardly noticed that he was getting the loudest cheer yet. Percy the

 121 

CHAPTER SEVEN

Prefect got up and shook his hand vigorously, while the Weasley
twins yelled, “We got Potter! We got Potter!” Harry sat down op-
posite the ghost in the ruff he’d seen earlier. The ghost patted his
arm, giving Harry the sudden, horrible feeling he’d just plunged it
into a bucket of ice-cold water.

He could see the High Table properly now. At the end nearest
him sat Hagrid, who caught his eye and gave him the thumbs up.

Harry grinned back. And there, in the center of the High Table, in
a large gold chair, sat Albus Dumbledore. Harry recognized him at
once from the card he’d gotten out of the Chocolate Frog on the
train. Dumbledore’s silver hair was the only thing in the whole hall
that shone as brightly as the ghosts. Harry spotted Professor Quir-
rell, too, the nervous young man from the Leaky Cauldron. He was
looking very peculiar in a large purple turban.

And now there were only four people left to be sorted. “Thomas,

Dean,” a Black boy even taller than Ron, joined Harry at the

Gryffindor table. “Turpin, Lisa,” became a Ravenclaw and then it
was Ron’s turn. He was pale green by now. Harry crossed his fin-
gers under the table and a second later the hat had shouted,

“GRYFFINDOR!”

Harry clapped loudly with the rest as Ron collapsed into the
chair next to him.

“Well done, Ron, excellent,” said Percy Weasley pompously
across Harry as “Zabini, Blaise,” was made a Slytherin. Professor

McGonagall rolled up her scroll and took the Sorting Hat away.

Harry looked down at his empty gold plate. He had only just
realized how hungry he was. The pumpkin pasties seemed ages
ago.

 122 

THE SORTING HAT

Albus Dumbledore had gotten to his feet. He was beaming at
the students, his arms opened wide, as if nothing could have
pleased him more than to see them all there.

“Welcome!” he said. “Welcome to a new year at Hogwarts! Be-
fore we begin our banquet, I would like to say a few words. And
here they are: Nitwit! Blubber! Oddment! Tweak!

“Thank you!”

He sat back down. Everybody clapped and cheered. Harry didn’t
know whether to laugh or not.

“Is he — a bit mad?” he asked Percy uncertainly.

“Mad?” said Percy airily. “He’s a genius! Best wizard in the
world! But he is a bit mad, yes. Potatoes, Harry?”

Harry’s mouth fell open. The dishes in front of him were now
piled with food. He had never seen so many things he liked to eat
on one table: roast beef, roast chicken, pork chops and lamb chops,
sausages, bacon and steak, boiled potatoes, roast potatoes, fries,

Yorkshire pudding, peas, carrots, gravy, ketchup, and, for some
strange reason, peppermint humbugs.

The Dursleys had never exactly starved Harry, but he’d never
been allowed to eat as much as he liked. Dudley had always taken
anything that Harry really wanted, even if it made him sick. Harry
piled his plate with a bit of everything except the peppermints and
began to eat. It was all delicious.

“That does look good,” said the ghost in the ruff sadly, watching

Harry cut up his steak.

“Can’t you — ?”

“I haven’t eaten for nearly five hundred years,” said the ghost. “I
don’t need to, of course, but one does miss it. I don’t think I’ve in-

 123 

CHAPTER SEVEN
troduced myself? Sir Nicholas de Mimsy-Porpington at your ser-
vice. Resident ghost of Gryffindor Tower.”

“I know who you are!” said Ron suddenly. “My brothers told me
about you — you’re Nearly Headless Nick!”

“I would prefer you to cal me Sir Nicholas de Mimsy —” the ghost began stiffly, but sandy-haired Seamus Finnigan interrupted.

“Nearly Headless? How can you be nearly headless?”

Sir Nicholas looked extremely miffed, as if their little chat wasn’t
going at all the way he wanted.

“Like this, ” he said irritably. He seized his left ear and pulled. His whole head swung off his neck and fell onto his shoulder as if it was
on a hinge. Someone had obviously tried to behead him, but not
done it properly. Looking pleased at the stunned looks on their
faces, Nearly Headless Nick flipped his head back onto his neck,
coughed, and said, “So — new Gryffindors! I hope you’re going to
help us win the House Championship this year? Gryffindors have
never gone so long without winning. Slytherins have got the cup six
years in a row! The Bloody Baron’s becoming almost unbear-
able — he’s the Slytherin ghost.”

Harry looked over at the Slytherin table and saw a horrible ghost
sitting there, with blank staring eyes, a gaunt face, and robes stained
with silver blood. He was right next to Malfoy who, Harry was
pleased to see, didn’t look too pleased with the seating arrangements.

“How did he get covered in blood?” asked Seamus with great in-
terest.

“I’ve never asked,” said Nearly Headless Nick delicately.

When everyone had eaten as much as they could, the remains of
the food faded from the plates, leaving them sparkling clean as be-

 124 

THE SORTING HAT
fore. A moment later the desserts appeared. Blocks of ice cream in
every flavor you could think of, apple pies, treacle tarts, chocolate
éclairs and jam doughnuts, trifle, strawberries, Jell-O, rice pud-
ding . . .

As Harry helped himself to a treacle tart, the talk turned to their
families.

“I’m half-and-half,” said Seamus. “Me dad’s a Muggle. Mom
didn’t tell him she was a witch ’til after they were married. Bit of a
nasty shock for him.”

The others laughed.

“What about you, Neville?” said Ron.

“Well, my gran brought me up and she’s a witch,” said Neville,

“but the family thought I was all-Muggle for ages. My Great Uncle

Algie kept trying to catch me off my guard and force some magic
out of me — he pushed me off the end of Blackpool pier once, I
nearly drowned — but nothing happened until I was eight. Great

Uncle Algie came round for dinner, and he was hanging me out of
an upstairs window by the ankles when my Great Auntie Enid of-
fered him a meringue and he accidentally let go. But I bounced —
all the way down the garden and into the road. They were all really
pleased, Gran was crying, she was so happy. And you should have
seen their faces when I got in here — they thought I might not be
magic enough to come, you see. Great Uncle Algie was so pleased
he bought me my toad.”

On Harry’s other side, Percy Weasley and Hermione were talk-
ing about lessons (“I do hope they start right away, there’s so much to learn, I’m particularly interested in Transfiguration, you know,
turning something into something else, of course, it’s supposed to

 125 

CHAPTER SEVEN
be very difficult —”; “You’ll be starting small, just matches into
needles and that sort of thing —”).

Harry, who was starting to feel warm and sleepy, looked up at
the High Table again. Hagrid was drinking deeply from his goblet.

Professor McGonagall was talking to Professor Dumbledore. Pro-
fessor Quirrell, in his absurd turban, was talking to a teacher with
greasy black hair, a hooked nose, and sallow skin.

It happened very suddenly. The hook-nosed teacher looked past

Quirrell’s turban straight into Harry’s eyes — and a sharp, hot pain
shot across the scar on Harry’s forehead.

“Ouch!” Harry clapped a hand to his head.

“What is it?” asked Percy.

“N-nothing.”

The pain had gone as quickly as it had come. Harder to shake off
was the feeling Harry had gotten from the teachers look — a feel-
ing that he didn’t like Harry at all.

“Who’s that teacher talking to Professor Quirrell?” he asked

Percy.

“Oh, you know Quirrell already, do you? No wonder he’s look-
ing so nervous, that’s Professor Snape. He teaches Potions, but he
doesn’t want to — everyone knows he’s after Quirrel ’s job. Knows
an awful lot about the Dark Arts, Snape.”

Harry watched Snape for a while, but Snape didn’t look at him
again.

At last, the desserts too disappeared, and Professor Dumbledore
got to his feet again. The hall fell silent.

“Ahem — just a few more words now that we are all fed and wa-
tered. I have a few start-of-term notices to give you.

 126 

THE SORTING HAT

“First years should note that the forest on the grounds is forbid-
den to all pupils. And a few of our older students would do well to
remember that as well.”

Dumbledore’s twinkling eyes flashed in the direction of the

Weasley twins.

“I have also been asked by Mr. Filch, the caretaker, to remind
you all that no magic should be used between classes in the corri-
dors.

“Quidditch trials will be held in the second week of the term.

Anyone interested in playing for their House teams should contact

Madam Hooch.

“And finally, I must tell you that this year, the third-floor corri-
dor on the right-hand side is out of bounds to everyone who does
not wish to die a very painful death.”

Harry laughed, but he was one of the few who did.

“He’s not serious?” he muttered to Percy.

“Must be,” said Percy, frowning at Dumbledore. “It’s odd,
because he usually gives us a reason why we’re not allowed to go
somewhere — the forest’s full of dangerous beasts, everyone knows
that. I do think he might have told us prefects, at least.”

“And now, before we go to bed, let us sing the school song!”

cried Dumbledore. Harry noticed that the other teachers’ smiles
had become rather fixed.

Dumbledore gave his wand a little flick, as if he was trying to get
a fly off the end, and a long golden ribbon flew out of it, which rose
high above the tables and twisted itself, snakelike, into words.

“Everyone pick their favorite tune,” said Dumbledore, “and off
we go!”

 127 

CHAPTER SEVEN

And the school bellowed:

“Hogwarts, Hogwarts, Hoggy Warty Hogwarts,

Teach us something please,

Whether we be old and bald

Or young with scabby knees,

Our heads could do with filling

With some interesting stuff,

For now they’re bare and full of air,

Dead flies and bits of fluff,

So teach us things worth knowing,

Bring back what we’ve forgot,

Just do your best, we’ll do the rest,

And learn until our brains all rot. ”

Everybody finished the song at different times. At last, only the

Weasley twins were left singing along to a very slow funeral march.

Dumbledore conducted their last few lines with his wand and
when they had finished, he was one of those who clapped loudest.

“Ah, music,” he said, wiping his eyes. “A magic beyond all we do
here! And now, bedtime. Off you trot!”

The Gryffindor first years followed Percy through the chattering
crowds, out of the Great Hall, and up the marble staircase. Harry’s
legs were like lead again, but only because he was so tired and full
of food. He was too sleepy even to be surprised that the people in
the portraits along the corridors whispered and pointed as they
passed, or that twice Percy led them through doorways hidden be-
hind sliding panels and hanging tapestries. They climbed more

 128 

THE SORTING HAT
staircases, yawning and dragging their feet, and Harry was just
wondering how much farther they had to go when they came to a
sudden halt.

A bundle of walking sticks was floating in midair ahead of them,
and as Percy took a step toward them they started throwing them-
selves at him.

“Peeves,” Percy whispered to the first years. “A poltergeist.” He
raised his voice, “Peeves — show yourself.”

A loud, rude sound, like the air being let out of a balloon, an-
swered.

“Do you want me to go to the Bloody Baron?”

There was a pop, and a little man with wicked, dark eyes and a
wide mouth appeared, floating cross-legged in the air, clutching the
walking sticks.

“Oooooooh!” he said, with an evil cackle. “Ickle Firsties! What
fun!”

He swooped suddenly at them. They all ducked.

“Go away, Peeves, or the Baron’ll hear about this, I mean it!”

barked Percy.

Peeves stuck out his tongue and vanished, dropping the walking
sticks on Neville’s head. They heard him zooming away, rattling
coats of armor as he passed.

“You want to watch out for Peeves,” said Percy, as they set off
again. “The Bloody Baron’s the only one who can control him, he
won’t even listen to us prefects. Here we are.”

At the very end of the corridor hung a portrait of a very fat
woman in a pink silk dress.

“Password?” she said.

 129 

CHAPTER SEVEN

“Caput Draconis,” said Percy, and the portrait swung forward to
reveal a round hole in the wall. They all scrambled through it —

Neville needed a leg up — and found themselves in the Gryffindor
common room, a cozy, round room full of squashy armchairs.

Percy directed the girls through one door to their dormitory and
the boys through another. At the top of a spiral staircase — they
were obviously in one of the towers — they found their beds at
last: five four-posters hung with deep red, velvet curtains. Their
trunks had already been brought up. Too tired to talk much, they
pulled on their pajamas and fell into bed.

“Great food, isn’t it?” Ron muttered to Harry through the hang-
ings. “Get off, Scabbers! He’s chewing my sheets.”

Harry was going to ask Ron if he’d had any of the treacle tart,
but he fell asleep almost at once.

Perhaps Harry had eaten a bit too much, because he had a very
strange dream. He was wearing Professor Quirrell’s turban, which
kept talking to him, telling him he must transfer to Slytherin at
once, because it was his destiny. Harry told the turban he didn’t
want to be in Slytherin; it got heavier and heavier; he tried to pull
it off but it tightened painfully — and there was Malfoy, laughing
at him as he struggled with it — then Malfoy turned into the
hook-nosed teacher, Snape, whose laugh became high and cold —
there was a burst of green light and Harry woke, sweating and
shaking.

He rolled over and fell asleep again, and when he woke next day,
he didn’t remember the dream at all.

 130 

C H A P T E R E I G H T

THE POTIONS MASTER
here, look.”

T “Where?”

“Next to the tall kid with the red hair.”

“Wearing the glasses?”

“Did you see his face?”

“Did you see his scar?”

Whispers followed Harry from the moment he left his dormi-
tory the next day. People lining up outside classrooms stood on tip-
toe to get a look at him, or doubled back to pass him in the
corridors again, staring. Harry wished they wouldn’t, because he
was trying to concentrate on finding his way to classes.

There were a hundred and forty-two staircases at Hogwarts:

wide, sweeping ones; narrow, rickety ones; some that led some-
where different on a Friday; some with a vanishing step halfway up
that you had to remember to jump. Then there were doors that

 131 

CHAPTER EIGHT
wouldn’t open unless you asked politely, or tickled them in exactly
the right place, and doors that weren’t really doors at all, but solid
walls just pretending. It was also very hard to remember where any-
thing was, because it all seemed to move around a lot. The people
in the portraits kept going to visit each other, and Harry was sure
the coats of armor could walk.

The ghosts didn’t help, either. It was always a nasty shock when
one of them glided suddenly through a door you were trying
to open. Nearly Headless Nick was always happy to point new

Gryffindors in the right direction, but Peeves the Poltergeist was
worth two locked doors and a trick staircase if you met him when
you were late for class. He would drop wastepaper baskets on your
head, pull rugs from under your feet, pelt you with bits of chalk, or
sneak up behind you, invisible, grab your nose, and screech, “GOT

YOUR CONK!”

Even worse than Peeves, if that was possible, was the caretaker,

Argus Filch. Harry and Ron managed to get on the wrong side of
him on their very first morning. Filch found them trying to force
their way through a door that unluckily turned out to be the en-
trance to the out-of-bounds corridor on the third floor. He
wouldn’t believe they were lost, was sure they were trying to break
into it on purpose, and was threatening to lock them in the
dungeons when they were rescued by Professor Quirrell, who was
passing.

Filch owned a cat called Mrs. Norris, a scrawny, dust-colored
creature with bulging, lamplike eyes just like Filch’s. She patrolled
the corridors alone. Break a rule in front of her, put just one toe out
of line, and she’d whisk off for Filch, who’d appear, wheezing, two

 132 

THE POTIONS MASTER
seconds later. Filch knew the secret passageways of the school bet-
ter than anyone (except perhaps the Weasley twins) and could pop
up as suddenly as any of the ghosts. The students all hated him,
and it was the dearest ambition of many to give Mrs. Norris a good
kick.

And then, once you had managed to find them, there were the
classes themselves. There was a lot more to magic, as Harry quickly
found out, than waving your wand and saying a few funny words.

They had to study the night skies through their telescopes every

Wednesday at midnight and learn the names of different stars and
the movements of the planets. Three times a week they went out to
the greenhouses behind the castle to study Herbology, with a
dumpy little witch called Professor Sprout, where they learned how
to take care of all the strange plants and fungi, and found out what
they were used for.

Easily the most boring class was History of Magic, which was
the only one taught by a ghost. Professor Binns had been very old
indeed when he had fallen asleep in front of the staff room fire and
got up next morning to teach, leaving his body behind him. Binns
droned on and on while they scribbled down names and dates, and
got Emeric the Evil and Uric the Oddball mixed up.

Professor Flitwick, the Charms teacher, was a tiny little wizard
who had to stand on a pile of books to see over his desk. At the start
of their first class he took the roll call, and when he reached Harry’s
name he gave an excited squeak and toppled out of sight.

Professor McGonagall was again different. Harry had been quite
right to think she wasn’t a teacher to cross. Strict and clever, she gave them a talking-to the moment they sat down in her first class.

 133 

CHAPTER EIGHT

“Transfiguration is some of the most complex and dangerous
magic you will learn at Hogwarts,” she said. “Anyone messing
around in my class will leave and not come back. You have been
warned.”

Then she changed her desk into a pig and back again. They were
all very impressed and couldn’t wait to get started, but soon realized
they weren’t going to be changing the furniture into animals for a
long time. After taking a lot of complicated notes, they were each
given a match and started trying to turn it into a needle. By the end
of the lesson, only Hermione Granger had made any difference to
her match; Professor McGonagall showed the class how it had gone
all silver and pointy and gave Hermione a rare smile.

The class everyone had really been looking forward to was De-
fense Against the Dark Arts, but Quirrell’s lessons turned out to be
a bit of a joke. His classroom smelled strongly of garlic, which
everyone said was to ward off a vampire he’d met in Romania and
was afraid would be coming back to get him one of these days. His
turban, he told them, had been given to him by an African prince
as a thank-you for getting rid of a troublesome zombie, but they
weren’t sure they believed this story. For one thing, when Seamus

Finnigan asked eagerly to hear how Quirrell had fought off the
zombie, Quirrell went pink and started talking about the weather;
for another, they had noticed that a funny smell hung around the
turban, and the Weasley twins insisted that it was stuffed full of
garlic as well, so that Quirrell was protected wherever he went.

Harry was very relieved to find out that he wasn’t miles behind
everyone else. Lots of people had come from Muggle families and,
like him, hadn’t had any idea that they were witches and wizards.

 134 

THE POTIONS MASTER

There was so much to learn that even people like Ron didn’t have
much of a head start.

Friday was an important day for Harry and Ron. They finally
managed to find their way down to the Great Hall for breakfast
without getting lost once.

“What have we got today?” Harry asked Ron as he poured sugar
on his porridge.

“Double Potions with the Slytherins,” said Ron. “Snape’s Head
of Slytherin House. They say he always favors them — we’ll be able
to see if it’s true.”

“Wish McGonagall favored us,” said Harry. Professor McGona-
gall was head of Gryffindor House, but it hadn’t stopped her from
giving them a huge pile of homework the day before.

Just then, the mail arrived. Harry had gotten used to this by
now, but it had given him a bit of a shock on the first morning,
when about a hundred owls had suddenly streamed into the Great

Hall during breakfast, circling the tables until they saw their own-
ers, and dropping letters and packages onto their laps.

Hedwig hadn’t brought Harry anything so far. She sometimes
flew in to nibble his ear and have a bit of toast before going off to
sleep in the owlery with the other school owls. This morning, how-
ever, she fluttered down between the marmalade and the sugar
bowl and dropped a note onto Harry’s plate. Harry tore it open at
once. It said, in a very untidy scrawl:

Dear Harry,

I know you get Friday afternoons off so would you like
to come and have a cup of tea with me around three?

 135 

CHAPTER EIGHT

I want to hear all about your first week. Send us an
answer back with Hedwig.

Hagrid

Harry borrowed Ron’s quill, scribbled Yes, please, see you later on the back of the note, and sent Hedwig off again.

It was lucky that Harry had tea with Hagrid to look forward to,
because the Potions lesson turned out to be the worst thing that
had happened to him so far.

At the start-of-term banquet, Harry had gotten the idea that

Professor Snape disliked him. By the end of the first Potions lesson,
he knew he’d been wrong. Snape didn’t dislike Harry — he hated
him.

Potions lessons took place down in one of the dungeons. It was
colder here than up in the main castle, and would have been quite
creepy enough without the pickled animals floating in glass jars all
around the walls.

Snape, like Flitwick, started the class by taking the roll call, and
like Flitwick, he paused at Harry’s name.

“Ah, yes, ” he said softly, “Harry Potter. Our new — celebrity. ”

Draco Malfoy and his friends Crabbe and Goyle sniggered be-
hind their hands. Snape finished calling the names and looked up
at the class. His eyes were black like Hagrid’s, but they had none of

Hagrid’s warmth. They were cold and empty and made you think
of dark tunnels.

“You are here to learn the subtle science and exact art of potion-
making,” he began. He spoke in barely more than a whisper, but
they caught every word — like Professor McGonagall, Snape had

 136 

THE POTIONS MASTER
the gift of keeping a class silent without effort. “As there is little
foolish wand-waving here, many of you will hardly believe this is
magic. I don’t expect you will really understand the beauty of the
softly simmering cauldron with its shimmering fumes, the delicate
power of liquids that creep through human veins, bewitching the
mind, ensnaring the senses. . . . I can teach you how to bottle fame,
brew glory, even stopper death — if you aren’t as big a bunch of
dunderheads as I usually have to teach.”

More silence followed this little speech. Harry and Ron ex-
changed looks with raised eyebrows. Hermione Granger was on the
edge of her seat and looked desperate to start proving that she
wasn’t a dunderhead.

“Potter!” said Snape suddenly. “What would I get if I added
powdered root of asphodel to an infusion of wormwood?”

Powdered root of what to an infusion of what? Harry glanced at

Ron, who looked as stumped as he was; Hermione’s hand had shot
into the air.

“I don’t know, sir,” said Harry.

Snape’s lips curled into a sneer.

“Tut, tut — fame clearly isn’t everything.”

He ignored Hermione’s hand.

“Let’s try again. Potter, where would you look if I told you to
find me a bezoar?”

Hermione stretched her hand as high into the air as it would go
without her leaving her seat, but Harry didn’t have the faintest idea
what a bezoar was. He tried not to look at Malfoy, Crabbe, and

Goyle, who were shaking with laughter.

“I don’t know, sir.”

 137 

CHAPTER EIGHT

“Thought you wouldn’t open a book before coming, eh, Potter?”

Harry forced himself to keep looking straight into those cold
eyes. He had looked through his books at the Dursleys’, but did

Snape expect him to remember everything in One Thousand Mag-
ical Herbs and Fungi?

Snape was still ignoring Hermione’s quivering hand.

“What is the difference, Potter, between monkshood and wolfs-
bane?”

At this, Hermione stood up, her hand stretching toward the
dungeon ceiling.

“I don’t know,” said Harry quietly. “I think Hermione does,
though, why don’t you try her?”

A few people laughed; Harry caught Seamus’s eye, and Seamus
winked. Snape, however, was not pleased.

“Sit down,” he snapped at Hermione. “For your information,

Potter, asphodel and wormwood make a sleeping potion so power-
ful it is known as the Draught of Living Death. A bezoar is a stone
taken from the stomach of a goat and it will save you from most
poisons. As for monkshood and wolfsbane, they are the same plant,
which also goes by the name of aconite. Well? Why aren’t you all
copying that down?”

There was a sudden rummaging for quil s and parchment. Over
the noise, Snape said, “And a point will be taken from Gryffindor

House for your cheek, Potter.”

Things didn’t improve for the Gryffindors as the Potions lesson
continued. Snape put them all into pairs and set them to mixing up
a simple potion to cure boils. He swept around in his long black
cloak, watching them weigh dried nettles and crush snake fangs,

 138 

THE POTIONS MASTER
criticizing almost everyone except Malfoy, whom he seemed to
like. He was just telling everyone to look at the perfect way Malfoy
had stewed his horned slugs when clouds of acid green smoke and
a loud hissing filled the dungeon. Neville had somehow managed
to melt Seamus’s cauldron into a twisted blob, and their potion was
seeping across the stone floor, burning holes in people’s shoes.

Within seconds, the whole class was standing on their stools while

Neville, who had been drenched in the potion when the cauldron
collapsed, moaned in pain as angry red boils sprang up all over his
arms and legs.

“Idiot boy!” snarled Snape, clearing the spilled potion away with
one wave of his wand. “I suppose you added the porcupine quills
before taking the cauldron off the fire?”

Neville whimpered as boils started to pop up all over his nose.

“Take him up to the hospital wing,” Snape spat at Seamus. Then
he rounded on Harry and Ron, who had been working next to

Neville.

“You — Potter — why didn’t you tell him not to add the quills?

Thought he’d make you look good if he got it wrong, did you?

That’s another point you’ve lost for Gryffindor.”

This was so unfair that Harry opened his mouth to argue, but

Ron kicked him behind their cauldron.

“Don’t push it,” he muttered, “I’ve heard Snape can turn very
nasty.”

As they climbed the steps out of the dungeon an hour later,

Harry’s mind was racing and his spirits were low. He’d lost two
points for Gryffindor in his very first week — why did Snape hate him so much?

 139 

CHAPTER EIGHT

“Cheer up,” said Ron, “Snape’s always taking points off Fred and

George. Can I come and meet Hagrid with you?”

At five to three they left the castle and made their way across the
grounds. Hagrid lived in a small wooden house on the edge of the
forbidden forest. A crossbow and a pair of galoshes were outside
the front door.

When Harry knocked they heard a frantic scrabbling from in-
side and several booming barks. Then Hagrid’s voice rang out, say-
ing, “Back, Fang — back. ”

Hagrid’s big, hairy face appeared in the crack as he pulled the
door open.

“Hang on,” he said. “Back, Fang.”

He let them in, struggling to keep a hold on the collar of an
enormous black boarhound.

There was only one room inside. Hams and pheasants were
hanging from the ceiling, a copper kettle was boiling on the open
fire, and in the corner stood a massive bed with a patchwork quilt
over it.

“Make yerselves at home,” said Hagrid, letting go of Fang, who
bounded straight at Ron and started licking his ears. Like Hagrid,

Fang was clearly not as fierce as he looked.

“This is Ron,” Harry told Hagrid, who was pouring boiling wa-
ter into a large teapot and putting rock cakes onto a plate.

“Another Weasley, eh?” said Hagrid, glancing at Ron’s freckles.

“I spent half me life chasin’ yer twin brothers away from the forest.”

The rock cakes were shapeless lumps with raisins that almost
broke their teeth, but Harry and Ron pretended to be enjoying
them as they told Hagrid all about their first lessons. Fang rested
his head on Harry’s knee and drooled all over his robes.

 140 

THE POTIONS MASTER

Harry and Ron were delighted to hear Hagrid call Filch “that old
git’’

“An’ as fer that cat, Mrs. Norris, I’d like ter introduce her to

Fang sometime. D’yeh know, every time I go up ter the school, she
follows me everywhere? Can’t get rid of her — Filch puts her up
to it.”

Harry told Hagrid about Snape’s lesson. Hagrid, like Ron, told

Harry not to worry about it, that Snape liked hardly any of the stu-
dents.

“But he seemed to really hate me.”

“Rubbish!” said Hagrid. “Why should he?”

Yet Harry couldn’t help thinking that Hagrid didn’t quite meet
his eyes when he said that.

“How’s yer brother Charlie?” Hagrid asked Ron. “I liked him a
lot — great with animals.”

Harry wondered if Hagrid had changed the subject on purpose.

While Ron told Hagrid all about Charlie’s work with dragons,

Harry picked up a piece of paper that was lying on the table under
the tea cozy. It was a cutting from the Daily Prophet:

GRINGOTTS BREAK-IN LATEST

Investigations continue into the break-in at

Gringotts on 31 July, widely believed to be the
work of Dark wizards or witches unknown.

Gringotts goblins today insisted that nothing
had been taken. The vault that was searched had in
fact been emptied the same day.

“But we’re not telling you what was in there, so
keep your noses out if you know what’s good

 141 

CHAPTER EIGHT
for you,” said a Gringotts spokesgoblin this after-
noon.

Harry remembered Ron telling him on the train that someone had
tried to rob Gringotts, but Ron hadn’t mentioned the date.

“Hagrid!” said Harry, “that Gringotts break-in happened on my
birthday! It might’ve been happening while we were there!”

There was no doubt about it, Hagrid definitely didn’t meet

Harry’s eyes this time. He grunted and offered him another rock
cake. Harry read the story again. The vault that was searched had in
fact been emptied earlier that same day. Hagrid had emptied vault seven hundred and thirteen, if you could call it emptying, taking out
that grubby little package. Had that been what the thieves were
looking for?

As Harry and Ron walked back to the castle for dinner, their
pockets weighed down with rock cakes they’d been too polite to
refuse, Harry thought that none of the lessons he’d had so far had
given him as much to think about as tea with Hagrid. Had Hagrid
collected that package just in time? Where was it now? And did

Hagrid know something about Snape that he didn’t want to tell

Harry?

 142 

C H A P T E R N I N E

THE MIDNIGHT DUEL

arry had never believed he would meet a boy he hated

H more than Dudley, but that was before he met Draco

Malfoy. Still, first-year Gryffindors only had Potions with the

Slytherins, so they didn’t have to put up with Malfoy much. Or at
least, they didn’t until they spotted a notice pinned up in the

Gryffindor common room that made them all groan. Flying
lessons would be starting on Thursday — and Gryffindor and

Slytherin would be learning together.

“Typical,” said Harry darkly. “Just what I always wanted. To
make a fool of myself on a broomstick in front of Malfoy.”

He had been looking forward to learning to fly more than any-
thing else.

“You don’t know that you’ll make a fool of yourself,” said Ron
reasonably. “Anyway, I know Malfoy’s always going on about how
good he is at Quidditch, but I bet that’s all talk.”

 143 

CHAPTER NINE

Malfoy certainly did talk about flying a lot. He complained
loudly about first years never getting on the House Quidditch
teams and told long, boastful stories that always seemed to end
with him narrowly escaping Muggles in helicopters. He wasn’t the
only one, though: the way Seamus Finnigan told it, he’d spent most
of his childhood zooming around the countryside on his broom-
stick. Even Ron would tell anyone who’d listen about the time he’d
almost hit a hang glider on Charlie’s old broom. Everyone from
wizarding families talked about Quidditch constantly. Ron had al-
ready had a big argument with Dean Thomas, who shared their
dormitory, about soccer. Ron couldn’t see what was exciting about
a game with only one ball where no one was allowed to fly. Harry
had caught Ron prodding Dean’s poster of West Ham soccer team,
trying to make the players move.

Neville had never been on a broomstick in his life, because his
grandmother had never let him near one. Privately, Harry felt she’d
had good reason, because Neville managed to have an extraordi-
nary number of accidents even with both feet on the ground.

Hermione Granger was almost as nervous about flying as Neville
was. This was something you couldn’t learn by heart out of a
book — not that she hadn’t tried. At breakfast on Thursday she
bored them all stupid with flying tips she’d gotten out of a library
book called Quidditch Through the Ages. Neville was hanging on to her every word, desperate for anything that might help him hang
on to his broomstick later, but everybody else was very pleased
when Hermione’s lecture was interrupted by the arrival of the mail.

Harry hadn’t had a single letter since Hagrid’s note, something
that Malfoy had been quick to notice, of course. Malfoy’s eagle owl

 144 

THE MIDNIGHT DUEL
was always bringing him packages of sweets from home, which he
opened gloatingly at the Slytherin table.

A barn owl brought Neville a small package from his grand-
mother. He opened it excitedly and showed them a glass ball the
size of a large marble, which seemed to be full of white smoke.

“It’s a Remembrall!” he explained. “Gran knows I forget
things — this tells you if there’s something you’ve forgotten to do.

Look, you hold it tight like this and if it turns red — oh . . .” His
face fell, because the Remembrall had suddenly glowed scarlet,

“. . . you’ve forgotten something . . .”

Neville was trying to remember what he’d forgotten when Draco

Malfoy, who was passing the Gryffindor table, snatched the Re-
membrall out of his hand.

Harry and Ron jumped to their feet. They were half hoping for
a reason to fight Malfoy, but Professor McGonagall, who could
spot trouble quicker than any teacher in the school, was there in a
flash.

“What’s going on?”

“Malfoy’s got my Remembrall, Professor.”

Scowling, Malfoy quickly dropped the Remembrall back on the
table.

“Just looking,” he said, and he sloped away with Crabbe and

Goyle behind him.

At three-thirty that afternoon, Harry, Ron, and the other Gryffin-
dors hurried down the front steps onto the grounds for their first
flying lesson. It was a clear, breezy day, and the grass rippled under
their feet as they marched down the sloping lawns toward a

 145 

CHAPTER NINE
smooth, flat lawn on the opposite side of the grounds to the for-
bidden forest, whose trees were swaying darkly in the distance.

The Slytherins were already there, and so were twenty broom-
sticks lying in neat lines on the ground. Harry had heard Fred and

George Weasley complain about the school brooms, saying that
some of them started to vibrate if you flew too high, or always flew
slightly to the left.

Their teacher, Madam Hooch, arrived. She had short, gray hair,
and yellow eyes like a hawk.

“Well, what are you all waiting for?” she barked. “Everyone
stand by a broomstick. Come on, hurry up.”

Harry glanced down at his broom. It was old and some of the
twigs stuck out at odd angles.

“Stick out your right hand over your broom,” called Madam

Hooch at the front, “and say ‘Up!’ ”

“UP!” everyone shouted.

Harry’s broom jumped into his hand at once, but it was one of
the few that did. Hermione Granger’s had simply rolled over on the
ground, and Neville’s hadn’t moved at all. Perhaps brooms, like
horses, could tell when you were afraid, thought Harry; there was
a quaver in Neville’s voice that said only too clearly that he wanted
to keep his feet on the ground.

Madam Hooch then showed them how to mount their brooms
without sliding off the end, and walked up and down the rows cor-
recting their grips. Harry and Ron were delighted when she told

Malfoy he’d been doing it wrong for years.

“Now, when I blow my whistle, you kick off from the ground,
hard,” said Madam Hooch. “Keep your brooms steady, rise a few

 146 

THE MIDNIGHT DUEL
feet, and then come straight back down by leaning forward slightly.

On my whistle — three — two —”

But Neville, nervous and jumpy and frightened of being left on
the ground, pushed off hard before the whistle had touched

Madam Hooch’s lips.

“Come back, boy!” she shouted, but Neville was rising straight
up like a cork shot out of a bottle — twelve feet — twenty feet.

Harry saw his scared white face look down at the ground falling
away, saw him gasp, slip sideways off the broom and —

WHAM — a thud and a nasty crack and Neville lay facedown
on the grass in a heap. His broomstick was still rising higher and
higher, and started to drift lazily toward the forbidden forest and
out of sight.

Madam Hooch was bending over Neville, her face as white as
his. “Broken wrist,” Harry heard her mutter. “Come on, boy — it’s
all right, up you get.”

She turned to the rest of the class.

“None of you is to move while I take this boy to the hospital
wing! You leave those brooms where they are or you’ll be out of

Hogwarts before you can say ‘Quidditch.’ Come on, dear.”

Neville, his face tear-streaked, clutching his wrist, hobbled off
with Madam Hooch, who had her arm around him.

No sooner were they out of earshot than Malfoy burst into
laughter.

“Did you see his face, the great lump?”

The other Slytherins joined in.

“Shut up, Malfoy,” snapped Parvati Patil.

 147 

CHAPTER NINE

“Ooh, sticking up for Longbottom?” said Pansy Parkinson, a
hard-faced Slytherin girl. “Never thought you’d like fat little cry-babies, Parvati.”

“Look!” said Malfoy, darting forward and snatching something
out of the grass. “It’s that stupid thing Longbottom’s gran sent him.”

The Remembrall glittered in the sun as he held it up.

“Give that here, Malfoy,” said Harry quietly. Everyone stopped
talking to watch.

Malfoy smiled nastily.

“I think I’ll leave it somewhere for Longbottom to find — how
about — up a tree?”

“Give it here!” Harry yelled, but Malfoy had leapt onto his
broomstick and taken off. He hadn’t been lying, he could fly well.

Hovering level with the topmost branches of an oak he called,

“Come and get it, Potter!”

Harry grabbed his broom.

“No!” shouted Hermione Granger. “Madam Hooch told us not
to move — you’ll get us all into trouble.”

Harry ignored her. Blood was pounding in his ears. He mounted
the broom and kicked hard against the ground and up, up he
soared; air rushed through his hair, and his robes whipped out be-
hind him — and in a rush of fierce joy he realized he’d found
something he could do without being taught — this was easy, this
was wonderful. He pulled his broomstick up a little to take it even higher, and heard screams and gasps of girls back on the ground and
an admiring whoop from Ron.

He turned his broomstick sharply to face Malfoy in midair. Mal-
foy looked stunned.

 148 

THE MIDNIGHT DUEL

“Give it here,” Harry called, “or I’ll knock you off that broom!”

“Oh, yeah?” said Malfoy, trying to sneer, but looking worried.

Harry knew, somehow, what to do. He leaned forward and
grasped the broom tightly in both hands, and it shot toward Mal-
foy like a javelin. Malfoy only just got out of the way in time;

Harry made a sharp about-face and held the broom steady. A few
people below were clapping.

“No Crabbe and Goyle up here to save your neck, Malfoy,”

Harry called.

The same thought seemed to have struck Malfoy.

“Catch it if you can, then!” he shouted, and he threw the glass
ball high into the air and streaked back toward the ground.

Harry saw, as though in slow motion, the ball rise up in the air
and then start to fall. He leaned forward and pointed his broom
handle down — next second he was gathering speed in a steep
dive, racing the ball — wind whistled in his ears, mingled with the
screams of people watching — he stretched out his hand — a foot
from the ground he caught it, just in time to pull his broom
straight, and he toppled gently onto the grass with the Remembrall
clutched safely in his fist.

“HARRY POTTER!”

His heart sank faster than he’d just dived. Professor McGonagall
was running toward them. He got to his feet, trembling.

“Never — in al my time at Hogwarts —”

Professor McGonagall was almost speechless with shock, and
her glasses flashed furiously, “— how dare you — might have bro-
ken your neck —”

“It wasn’t his fault, Professor —”

 149 

CHAPTER NINE

“Be quiet, Miss Patil —”

“But Malfoy —”

“That’s enough, Mr. Weasley. Potter, follow me, now.”

Harry caught sight of Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle’s triumphant
faces as he left, walking numbly in Professor McGonagall’s wake as
she strode toward the castle. He was going to be expelled, he just
knew it. He wanted to say something to defend himself, but there
seemed to be something wrong with his voice. Professor McGona-
gall was sweeping along without even looking at him; he had to jog
to keep up. Now he’d done it. He hadn’t even lasted two weeks.

He’d be packing his bags in ten minutes. What would the Dursleys
say when he turned up on the doorstep?

Up the front steps, up the marble staircase inside, and still Pro-
fessor McGonagall didn’t say a word to him. She wrenched open
doors and marched along corridors with Harry trotting miserably
behind her. Maybe she was taking him to Dumbledore. He thought
of Hagrid, expelled but allowed to stay on as gamekeeper. Perhaps
he could be Hagrid’s assistant. His stomach twisted as he imagined
it, watching Ron and the others becoming wizards while he
stumped around the grounds carrying Hagrid’s bag.

Professor McGonagall stopped outside a classroom. She opened
the door and poked her head inside.

“Excuse me, Professor Flitwick, could I borrow Wood for a mo-
ment?”

Wood? thought Harry, bewildered; was Wood a cane she was go-
ing to use on him?

But Wood turned out to be a person, a burly fifth-year boy who
came out of Flitwick’s class looking confused.

 150 

THE MIDNIGHT DUEL

“Follow me, you two,” said Professor McGonagall, and they
marched on up the corridor, Wood looking curiously at Harry.

“In here.”

Professor McGonagall pointed them into a classroom that was
empty except for Peeves, who was busy writing rude words on the
blackboard.

“Out, Peeves!” she barked. Peeves threw the chalk into a bin,
which clanged loudly, and he swooped out cursing. Professor

McGonagall slammed the door behind him and turned to face the
two boys.

“Potter, this is Oliver Wood. Wood — I’ve found you a Seeker.”

Wood’s expression changed from puzzlement to delight.

“Are you serious, Professor?”

“Absolutely,” said Professor McGonagall crisply. “The boy’s a
natural. I’ve never seen anything like it. Was that your first time on
a broomstick, Potter?”

Harry nodded silently. He didn’t have a clue what was going on,
but he didn’t seem to be being expelled, and some of the feeling
started coming back to his legs.

“He caught that thing in his hand after a fifty-foot dive,” Profes-
sor McGonagall told Wood. “Didn’t even scratch himself. Charlie

Weasley couldn’t have done it.”

Wood was now looking as though all his dreams had come true
at once.

“Ever seen a game of Quidditch, Potter?” he asked excitedly.

“Wood’s captain of the Gryffindor team,” Professor McGonagall
explained.

“He’s just the build for a Seeker, too,” said Wood, now walking

 151 

CHAPTER NINE
around Harry and staring at him. “Light — speedy — we’ll have
to get him a decent broom, Professor — a Nimbus Two Thousand
or a Cleansweep Seven, I’d say.”

“I shall speak to Professor Dumbledore and see if we can’t bend
the first-year rule. Heaven knows, we need a better team than last
year. Flattened in that last match by Slytherin, I couldn’t look Severus Snape in the face for weeks. . . .”

Professor McGonagall peered sternly over her glasses at Harry.

“I want to hear you’re training hard, Potter, or I may change my
mind about punishing you.”

Then she suddenly smiled.

“Your father would have been proud,” she said. “He was an ex-
cellent Quidditch player himself.”

“You’re joking. ”

It was dinnertime. Harry had just finished telling Ron what had
happened when he’d left the grounds with Professor McGonagall.

Ron had a piece of steak and kidney pie halfway to his mouth, but
he’d forgotten all about it.

“Seeker?” he said. “But first years never — you must be the youngest House player in about —”

“— a century,” said Harry, shoveling pie into his mouth. He felt
particularly hungry after the excitement of the afternoon. “Wood
told me.”

Ron was so amazed, so impressed, he just sat and gaped at Harry.

“I start training next week,” said Harry. “Only don’t tell anyone,

Wood wants to keep it a secret.”

Fred and George Weasley now came into the hall, spotted Harry,
and hurried over.

 152 

THE MIDNIGHT DUEL

“Well done,” said George in a low voice. “Wood told us. We’re
on the team too — Beaters.”

“I tell you, we’re going to win that Quidditch Cup for sure this
year,” said Fred. “We haven’t won since Charlie left, but this year’s
team is going to be brilliant. You must be good, Harry, Wood was
almost skipping when he told us.”

“Anyway, we’ve got to go, Lee Jordan reckons he’s found a new
secret passageway out of the school.”

“Bet it’s that one behind the statue of Gregory the Smarmy that
we found in our first week. See you.”

Fred and George had hardly disappeared when someone far less
welcome turned up: Malfoy, flanked by Crabbe and Goyle.

“Having a last meal, Potter? When are you getting the train back
to the Muggles?”

“You’re a lot braver now that you’re back on the ground and
you’ve got your little friends with you,” said Harry coolly. There
was of course nothing at all little about Crabbe and Goyle, but as
the High Table was full of teachers, neither of them could do more
than crack their knuckles and scowl.

“I’d take you on anytime on my own,” said Malfoy. “Tonight, if
you want. Wizard’s duel. Wands only — no contact. What’s the
matter? Never heard of a wizards duel before, I suppose?”

“Of course he has,” said Ron, wheeling around. “I’m his second,
who’s yours?”

Malfoy looked at Crabbe and Goyle, sizing them up.

“Crabbe,” he said. “Midnight all right? We’ll meet you in the
trophy room; that’s always unlocked.”

When Malfoy had gone, Ron and Harry looked at each
other.

 153 

CHAPTER NINE

“What is a wizards duel?” said Harry. “And what do you mean,
you’re my second?”

“Well, a second’s there to take over if you die,” said Ron casually,
getting started at last on his cold pie. Catching the look on Harry’s
face, he added quickly, “But people only die in proper duels, you
know, with real wizards. The most you and Malfoy’ll be able to do
is send sparks at each other. Neither of you knows enough magic to
do any real damage. I bet he expected you to refuse, anyway.”

“And what if I wave my wand and nothing happens?”

“Throw it away and punch him on the nose,” Ron suggested.

“Excuse me.

They both looked up. It was Hermione Granger.

“Can’t a person eat in peace in this place?” said Ron.

Hermione ignored him and spoke to Harry.

“I couldn’t help overhearing what you and Malfoy were
saying —”

“Bet you could,” Ron muttered.

“— and you mustn’t go wandering around the school at night,
think of the points you’ll lose Gryffindor if you’re caught, and
you’re bound to be. It’s really very selfish of you.”

“And it’s really none of your business,” said Harry.

“Good-bye,” said Ron.

All the same, it wasn’t what you’d call the perfect end to the day,

Harry thought, as he lay awake much later listening to Dean and

Seamus falling asleep (Neville wasn’t back from the hospital wing).

Ron had spent all evening giving him advice such as “If he tries to
curse you, you’d better dodge it, because I can’t remember how to

 154 

THE MIDNIGHT DUEL
block them.” There was a very good chance they were going to get
caught by Filch or Mrs. Norris, and Harry felt he was pushing his
luck, breaking another school rule today. On the other hand, Mal-
foy’s sneering face kept looming up out of the darkness — this was
his big chance to beat Malfoy face-to-face. He couldn’t miss it.

“Half-past eleven,” Ron muttered at last, “we’d better go.”

They pulled on their bathrobes, picked up their wands, and
crept across the tower room, down the spiral staircase, and into the

Gryffindor common room. A few embers were still glowing in the
fireplace, turning all the armchairs into hunched black shadows.

They had almost reached the portrait hole when a voice spoke from
the chair nearest them, “I can’t believe you’re going to do this,

Harry.”

A lamp flickered on. It was Hermione Granger, wearing a pink
bathrobe and a frown.

“You!” said Ron furiously. “Go back to bed!”

“I almost told your brother,” Hermione snapped, “Percy — he’s
a prefect, he’d put a stop to this.”

Harry couldn’t believe anyone could be so interfering.

“Come on,” he said to Ron. He pushed open the portrait of the

Fat Lady and climbed through the hole.

Hermione wasn’t going to give up that easily. She followed Ron
through the portrait hole, hissing at them like an angry goose.

“Don’t you care about Gryffindor, do you only care about yourselves, I don’t want Slytherin to win the House Cup, and you’ll lose all the points I got from Professor McGonagall for knowing about

Switching Spells.”

“Go away.”

 155 

CHAPTER NINE

“All right, but I warned you, you just remember what I said
when you’re on the train home tomorrow, you’re so —”

But what they were, they didn’t find out. Hermione had turned
to the portrait of the Fat Lady to get back inside and found herself
facing an empty painting. The Fat Lady had gone on a nighttime
visit and Hermione was locked out of Gryffindor Tower.

“Now what am I going to do?” she asked shrilly.

“That’s your problem,” said Ron. “We’ve got to go, we’re going
to be late.”

They hadn’t even reached the end of the corridor when

Hermione caught up with them.

“I’m coming with you,” she said.

“You are not. ”

“D’you think I’m going to stand out here and wait for Filch to
catch me? If he finds all three of us I’ll tell him the truth, that I was trying to stop you, and you can back me up.”

“You’ve got some nerve —” said Ron loudly.

“Shut up, both of you!” said Harry sharply. “I heard something.”

It was a sort of snuffling.

“Mrs. Norris?” breathed Ron, squinting through the dark.

It wasn’t Mrs. Norris. It was Nevil e. He was curled up on the
floor, fast asleep, but jerked suddenly awake as they crept nearer.

“Thank goodness you found me! I’ve been out here for hours, I
couldn’t remember the new password to get in to bed.”

“Keep your voice down, Neville. The password’s ‘Pig snout’ but
it won’t help you now, the Fat Lady’s gone off somewhere.”

“How’s your arm?” said Harry.

“Fine,” said Neville, showing them. “Madam Pomfrey mended
it in about a minute.”

 156 

THE MIDNIGHT DUEL

“Good — well, look, Neville, we’ve got to be somewhere, we’ll
see you later —”

“Don’t leave me!” said Neville, scrambling to his feet, “I don’t
want to stay here alone, the Bloody Baron’s been past twice al-
ready.”

Ron looked at his watch and then glared furiously at Hermione
and Neville.

“If either of you get us caught, I’ll never rest until I’ve learned
that Curse of the Bogies Quirrell told us about, and used it on
you.

Hermione opened her mouth, perhaps to tell Ron exactly how
to use the Curse of the Bogies, but Harry hissed at her to be quiet
and beckoned them all forward.

They flitted along corridors striped with bars of moonlight from
the high windows. At every turn Harry expected to run into Filch
or Mrs. Norris, but they were lucky. They sped up a staircase to the
third floor and tiptoed toward the trophy room.

Malfoy and Crabbe weren’t there yet. The crystal trophy cases
glimmered where the moonlight caught them. Cups, shields,
plates, and statues winked silver and gold in the darkness. They
edged along the walls, keeping their eyes on the doors at either end
of the room. Harry took out his wand in case Malfoy leapt in and
started at once. The minutes crept by.

“He’s late, maybe he’s chickened out,” Ron whispered.

Then a noise in the next room made them jump. Harry had only
just raised his wand when they heard someone speak — and it
wasn’t Malfoy.

“Sniff around, my sweet, they might be lurking in a corner.”

It was Filch speaking to Mrs. Norris. Horror-struck, Harry

 157 

CHAPTER NINE
waved madly at the other three to follow him as quickly as possible;
they scurried silently toward the door, away from Filch’s voice.

Neville’s robes had barely whipped round the corner when they
heard Filch enter the trophy room.

“They’re in here somewhere,” they heard him mutter, “probably
hiding.”

“This way!” Harry mouthed to the others and, petrified, they
began to creep down a long gallery full of suits of armor. They
could hear Filch getting nearer. Neville suddenly let out a fright-
ened squeak and broke into a run — he tripped, grabbed Ron
around the waist, and the pair of them toppled right into a suit of
armor.

The clanging and crashing were enough to wake the whole
castle.

“RUN!” Harry yelled, and the four of them sprinted down the
gallery, not looking back to see whether Filch was following —
they swung around the doorpost and galloped down one corridor
then another, Harry in the lead, without any idea where they were
or where they were going — they ripped through a tapestry and
found themselves in a hidden passageway, hurtled along it and
came out near their Charms classroom, which they knew was miles
from the trophy room.

“I think we’ve lost him,” Harry panted, leaning against the cold
wall and wiping his forehead. Neville was bent double, wheezing
and spluttering.

“I — told — you,” Hermione gasped, clutching at the stitch in
her chest, “I — told — you.”

“We’ve got to get back to Gryffindor Tower,” said Ron, “quickly
as possible.”

 158 

THE MIDNIGHT DUEL

“Malfoy tricked you,” Hermione said to Harry. “You realize
that, don’t you? He was never going to meet you — Filch knew
someone was going to be in the trophy room, Malfoy must have
tipped him off.”

Harry thought she was probably right, but he wasn’t going to tell
her that.

“Let’s go.”

It wasn’t going to be that simple. They hadn’t gone more than a
dozen paces when a doorknob rattled and something came shoot-
ing out of a classroom in front of them.

It was Peeves. He caught sight of them and gave a squeal of de-
light.

“Shut up, Peeves — please — you’ll get us thrown out.”

Peeves cackled.

“Wandering around at midnight, Ickle Firsties? Tut, tut, tut.

Naughty, naughty, you’ll get caughty.”

“Not if you don’t give us away, Peeves, please.”

“Should tel Filch, I should,” said Peeves in a sanity voice, but
his eyes glittered wickedly. “It’s for your own good, you know.”

“Get out of the way,” snapped Ron, taking a swipe at Peeves —
this was a big mistake.

“STUDENTS OUT OF BED!” Peeves bellowed, “STU-

DENTS OUT OF BED DOWN THE CHARMS CORRI-

DOR!”

Ducking under Peeves, they ran for their lives, right to the end
of the corridor where they slammed into a door — and it was
locked.

“This is it!” Ron moaned, as they pushed helplessly at the door,

“We’re done for! This is the end!”

 159 

CHAPTER NINE

They could hear footsteps, Filch running as fast as he could
toward Peeves’s shouts.

“Oh, move over,” Hermione snarled. She grabbed Harry’s wand,
tapped the lock, and whispered, “Alohomora!”

The lock clicked and the door swung open — they piled through
it, shut it quickly, and pressed their ears against it, listening.

“Which way did they go, Peeves?” Filch was saying. “Quick,
tell me.”

“Say ‘please.’ ”

“Don’t mess with me, Peeves, now where did they go?”

“Shan’t say nothing if you don’t say please,” said Peeves in his an-
noying singsong voice.

“All right — please. ”

“NOTHING! Ha haaa! Told you I wouldn’t say nothing if you
didn’t say please! Ha ha! Haaaaaa!” And they heard the sound of

Peeves whooshing away and Filch cursing in rage.

“He thinks this door is locked,” Harry whispered. “I think we’ll
be okay — get off, Neville!” For Neville had been tugging on the sleeve of Harry’s bathrobe for the last minute. “What?”

Harry turned around — and saw, quite clearly, what. For a mo-
ment, he was sure he’d walked into a nightmare — this was too
much, on top of everything that had happened so far.

They weren’t in a room, as he had supposed. They were in a cor-
ridor. The forbidden corridor on the third floor. And now they
knew why it was forbidden.

They were looking straight into the eyes of a monstrous dog, a
dog that filled the whole space between ceiling and floor. It had
three heads. Three pairs of rol ing, mad eyes; three noses, twitching

 160 

THE MIDNIGHT DUEL
and quivering in their direction; three drooling mouths, saliva
hanging in slippery ropes from yellowish fangs.

It was standing quite still, all six eyes staring at them, and Harry
knew that the only reason they weren’t already dead was that their
sudden appearance had taken it by surprise, but it was quickly get-
ting over that, there was no mistaking what those thunderous
growls meant.

Harry groped for the doorknob — between Filch and death,
he’d take Filch.

They fell backward — Harry slammed the door shut, and they
ran, they almost flew, back down the corridor. Filch must have hur-
ried off to look for them somewhere else, because they didn’t see
him anywhere, but they hardly cared — all they wanted to do was
put as much space as possible between them and that monster.

They didn’t stop running until they reached the portrait of the Fat

Lady on the seventh floor.

“Where on earth have you all been?” she asked, looking at their
bathrobes hanging off their shoulders and their flushed, sweaty faces.

“Never mind that — pig snout, pig snout,” panted Harry, and
the portrait swung forward. They scrambled into the common
room and collapsed, trembling, into armchairs.

It was a while before any of them said anything. Neville, indeed,
looked as if he’d never speak again.

“What do they think they’re doing, keeping a thing like that
locked up in a school?” said Ron finally. “If any dog needs exercise,
that one does.”

Hermione had got both her breath and her bad temper back
again.

 161 

CHAPTER NINE

“You don’t use your eyes, any of you, do you?” she snapped.

“Didn’t you see what it was standing on?”

“The floor?” Harry suggested. “I wasn’t looking at its feet, I was
too busy with its heads.”

“No, not the floor. It was standing on a trapdoor. It’s obviously guarding something.”

She stood up, glaring at them.

“I hope you’re pleased with yourselves. We could all have been
killed — or worse, expelled. Now, if you don’t mind, I’m going to
bed.”

Ron stared after her, his mouth open.

“No, we don’t mind,” he said. “You’d think we dragged her
along, wouldn’t you?”

But Hermione had given Harry something else to think about as
he climbed back into bed. The dog was guarding something. . . .

What had Hagrid said? Gringotts was the safest place in the
world for something you wanted to hide — except perhaps Hog-
warts.

It looked as though Harry had found out where the grubby lit-
tle package from vault seven hundred and thirteen was.

 162 

C H A P T E R T E N

HALLOWEEN

alfoy couldn’t believe his eyes when he saw that Harry

M and Ron were still at Hogwarts the next day, looking
tired but perfectly cheerful. Indeed, by the next morning Harry
and Ron thought that meeting the three-headed dog had been an
excellent adventure, and they were quite keen to have another one.

In the meantime, Harry filled Ron in about the package that
seemed to have been moved from Gringotts to Hogwarts, and they
spent a lot of time wondering what could possibly need such heavy
protection.

“It’s either really valuable or really dangerous,” said Ron.

“Or both,” said Harry.

But as all they knew for sure about the mysterious object was
that it was about two inches long, they didn’t have much chance of
guessing what it was without further clues.

Neither Neville nor Hermione showed the slightest interest in

 163 

CHAPTER TEN
what lay underneath the dog and the trapdoor. All Neville cared
about was never going near the dog again.

Hermione was now refusing to speak to Harry and Ron, but she
was such a bossy know-it-all that they saw this as an added bonus.

All they really wanted now was a way of getting back at Malfoy, and
to their great delight, just such a thing arrived in the mail about a
week later.

As the owls flooded into the Great Hall as usual, everyone’s at-
tention was caught at once by a long, thin package carried by six
large screech owls. Harry was just as interested as everyone else to
see what was in this large parcel, and was amazed when the owls
soared down and dropped it right in front of him, knocking his ba-
con to the floor. They had hardly fluttered out of the way when an-
other owl dropped a letter on top of the parcel.

Harry ripped open the letter first, which was lucky, because it
said:

DO NOT OPEN THE PARCEL AT THE TABLE.

It contains your new Nimbus Two Thousand, but I don’t
want everybody knowing you’ve got a broomstick or they’ll
all want one. Oliver Wood will meet you tonight on the

Quidditch field at seven o’clock for your first training ses-
sion.

Harry had difficulty hiding his glee as he handed the note to Ron
to read.

 164 

HALLOWEEN

“A Nimbus Two Thousand!” Ron moaned enviously. “I’ve never
even touched one.”

They left the hall quickly, wanting to unwrap the broomstick in
private before their first class, but halfway across the entrance hall
they found the way upstairs barred by Crabbe and Goyle. Malfoy
seized the package from Harry and felt it.

“That’s a broomstick,” he said, throwing it back to Harry with a
mixture of jealousy and spite on his face. “You’ll be in for it this
time, Potter, first years aren’t allowed them.”

Ron couldn’t resist it.

“It’s not any old broomstick,” he said, “it’s a Nimbus Two Thou-
sand. What did you say you’ve got at home, Malfoy, a Comet Two

Sixty?” Ron grinned at Harry. “Comets look flashy, but they’re not
in the same league as the Nimbus.”

“What would you know about it, Weasley, you couldn’t afford
half the handle,” Malfoy snapped back. “I suppose you and your
brothers have to save up twig by twig.”

Before Ron could answer, Professor Flitwick appeared at Mal-
foy’s elbow.

“Not arguing, I hope, boys?” he squeaked.

“Potters been sent a broomstick, Professor,” said Malfoy quickly.

“Yes, yes, that’s right,” said Professor Flitwick, beaming at Harry.

“Professor McGonagall told me all about the special circumstances,

Potter. And what model is it?”

“A Nimbus Two Thousand, sir,” said Harry, fighting not to
laugh at the look of horror on Malfoy’s face. “And it’s really thanks
to Malfoy here that I’ve got it,” he added.

Harry and Ron headed upstairs, smothering their laughter at

Malfoy’s obvious rage and confusion.

 165 

CHAPTER TEN

“Well, it’s true,” Harry chortled as they reached the top of the
marble staircase, “If he hadn’t stolen Neville’s Remembrall I
wouldn’t be on the team. . . .”

“So I suppose you think that’s a reward for breaking rules?” came
an angry voice from just behind them. Hermione was stomping up
the stairs, looking disapprovingly at the package in Harry’s hand.

“I thought you weren’t speaking to us?” said Harry.

“Yes, don’t stop now,” said Ron, “its doing us so much good.”

Hermione marched away with her nose in the air.

Harry had a lot of trouble keeping his mind on his lessons that
day. It kept wandering up to the dormitory where his new broom-
stick was lying under his bed, or straying off to the Quidditch
field where he’d be learning to play that night. He bolted his din-
ner that evening without noticing what he was eating, and then
rushed upstairs with Ron to unwrap the Nimbus Two Thousand at
last.

“Wow,” Ron sighed, as the broomstick rolled onto Harry’s bed-
spread.

Even Harry, who knew nothing about the different brooms,
thought it looked wonderful. Sleek and shiny, with a mahogany
handle, it had a long tail of neat, straight twigs and Nimbus Two

Thousand written in gold near the top.

As seven o’clock drew nearer, Harry left the castle and set off in
the dusk toward the Quidditch field. He’d never been inside the
stadium before. Hundreds of seats were raised in stands around the
field so that the spectators were high enough to see what was going
on. At either end of the field were three golden poles with hoops on
the end. They reminded Harry of the little plastic sticks Muggle

 166 

HALLOWEEN
children blew bubbles through, except that they were fifty feet
high.

Too eager to fly again to wait for Wood, Harry mounted his
broomstick and kicked off from the ground. What a feeling — he
swooped in and out of the goal posts and then sped up and down
the field. The Nimbus Two Thousand turned wherever he wanted
at his lightest touch.

“Hey, Potter, come down!”

Oliver Wood had arrived. He was carrying a large wooden crate
under his arm. Harry landed next to him.

“Very nice,” said Wood, his eyes glinting. “I see what McGona-
gall meant . . . you really are a natural. I’m just going to teach you
the rules this evening, then you’ll be joining team practice three
times a week.”

He opened the crate. Inside were four different-sized balls.

“Right,” said Wood. “Now, Quidditch is easy enough to under-
stand, even if it’s not too easy to play. There are seven players on
each side. Three of them are called Chasers.”

“Three Chasers,” Harry repeated, as Wood took out a bright red
ball about the size of a soccer ball.

“This ball’s called the Quaffle,” said Wood. “The Chasers throw
the Quaffle to each other and try and get it through one of the
hoops to score a goal. Ten points every time the Quaffle goes
through one of the hoops. Follow me?”

“The Chasers throw the Quaffle and put it through the hoops to
score,” Harry recited. “So — that’s sort of like basketball on
broomsticks with six hoops, isn’t it?”

“What’s basketball?” said Wood curiously.

 167 

CHAPTER TEN

“Never mind,” said Harry quickly.

“Now, there’s another player on each side who’s called the

Keeper — I’m Keeper for Gryffindor. I have to fly around our
hoops and stop the other team from scoring.”

“Three Chasers, one Keeper,” said Harry, who was determined
to remember it all. “And they play with the Quaffle. Okay, got that.

So what are they for?” He pointed at the three balls left inside the
box.

“I’ll show you now,” said Wood. “Take this.”

He handed Harry a small club, a bit like a short baseball bat.

“I’m going to show you what the Bludgers do,” Wood said.

“These two are the Bludgers.”

He showed Harry two identical balls, jet black and slightly
smaller than the red Quaffle. Harry noticed that they seemed to be
straining to escape the straps holding them inside the box.

“Stand back,” Wood warned Harry. He bent down and freed
one of the Bludgers.

At once, the black ball rose high in the air and then pelted
straight at Harry’s face. Harry swung at it with the bat to stop it
from breaking his nose, and sent it zigzagging away into the air —
it zoomed around their heads and then shot at Wood, who dived
on top of it and managed to pin it to the ground.

“See?” Wood panted, forcing the struggling Bludger back into
the crate and strapping it down safely. “The Bludgers rocket around,
trying to knock players off their brooms. That’s why you have two

Beaters on each team — the Weasley twins are ours — it’s their job
to protect their side from the Bludgers and try and knock them
toward the other team. So — think you’ve got all that?”

 168 

HALLOWEEN

“Three Chasers try and score with the Quaffle; the Keeper
guards the goal posts; the Beaters keep the Bludgers away from their
team,” Harry reeled off.

“Very good,” said Wood.

“Er — have the Bludgers ever killed anyone?” Harry asked, hop-
ing he sounded offhand.

“Never at Hogwarts. We’ve had a couple of broken jaws but
nothing worse than that. Now, the last member of the team is the

Seeker. That’s you. And you don’t have to worry about the Quaffle
or the Bludgers —”

“— unless they crack my head open.”

“Don’t worry, the Weasleys are more than a match for the

Bludgers — I mean, they’re like a pair of human Bludgers them-
selves.”

Wood reached into the crate and took out the fourth and last
ball. Compared with the Quaffle and the Bludgers, it was tiny,
about the size of a large walnut. It was bright gold and had little
fluttering silver wings.

“This, ” said Wood, “is the Golden Snitch, and it’s the most im-
portant ball of the lot. It’s very hard to catch because it’s so fast and difficult to see. It’s the Seeker’s job to catch it. You’ve got to weave
in and out of the Chasers, Beaters, Bludgers, and Quaffle to get it
before the other team’s Seeker, because whichever Seeker catches
the Snitch wins his team an extra hundred and fifty points, so they
nearly always win. That’s why Seekers get fouled so much. A game
of Quidditch only ends when the Snitch is caught, so it can go on
for ages — I think the record is three months, they had to keep
bringing on substitutes so the players could get some sleep.

 169 

CHAPTER TEN

“Well, that’s it — any questions?”

Harry shook his head. He understood what he had to do all
right, it was doing it that was going to be the problem.

“We won’t practice with the Snitch yet,” said Wood, carefully
shutting it back inside the crate, “it’s too dark, we might lose it.

Let’s try you out with a few of these.”

He pulled a bag of ordinary golf balls out of his pocket and a few
minutes later, he and Harry were up in the air, Wood throwing the
golf balls as hard as he could in every direction for Harry to catch.

Harry didn’t miss a single one, and Wood was delighted. After
half an hour, night had really fallen and they couldn’t carry on.

“That Quidditch Cup’ll have our name on it this year,” said

Wood happily as they trudged back up to the castle. “I wouldn’t be
surprised if you turn out better than Charlie Weasley, and he could
have played for England if he hadn’t gone off chasing dragons.”

Perhaps it was because he was now so busy, what with Quidditch
practice three evenings a week on top of all his homework, but

Harry could hardly believe it when he realized that he’d already
been at Hogwarts two months. The castle felt more like home than

Privet Drive ever had. His lessons, too, were becoming more and
more interesting now that they had mastered the basics.

On Halloween morning they woke to the delicious smell of bak-
ing pumpkin wafting through the corridors. Even better, Professor

Flitwick announced in Charms that he thought they were ready to
start making objects fly, something they had all been dying to try
since they’d seen him make Neville’s toad zoom around the class-
room. Professor Flitwick put the class into pairs to practice. Harry’s

 170 

HALLOWEEN
partner was Seamus Finnigan (which was a relief, because Neville
had been trying to catch his eye). Ron, however, was to be working
with Hermione Granger. It was hard to tell whether Ron or

Hermione was angrier about this. She hadn’t spoken to either of
them since the day Harry’s broomstick had arrived.

“Now, don’t forget that nice wrist movement we’ve been practic-
ing!” squeaked Professor Flitwick, perched on top of his pile of
books as usual. “Swish and flick, remember, swish and flick. And
saying the magic words properly is very important, too — never
forget Wizard Baruffio, who said ‘s’ instead of ‘f’ and found himself
on the floor with a buffalo on his chest.”

It was very difficult. Harry and Seamus swished and flicked, but
the feather they were supposed to be sending skyward just lay on
the desktop. Seamus got so impatient that he prodded it with his
wand and set fire to it — Harry had to put it out with his hat.

Ron, at the next table, wasn’t having much more luck.

“Wingardium Leviosa!” he shouted, waving his long arms like a windmill.

“You’re saying it wrong,” Harry heard Hermione snap. “It’s

Wing- gar-dium Levi- o-sa, make the ‘gar’ nice and long.”

“You do it, then, if you’re so clever,” Ron snarled.

Hermione rolled up the sleeves of her gown, flicked her wand,
and said, “Wingardium Leviosa!”

Their feather rose off the desk and hovered about four feet above
their heads.

“Oh, well done!” cried Professor Flitwick, clapping. “Everyone
see here, Miss Granger’s done it!”

Ron was in a very bad mood by the end of the class.

 171 

CHAPTER TEN

“It’s no wonder no one can stand her,” he said to Harry as they
pushed their way into the crowded corridor, “she’s a nightmare,
honestly.”

Someone knocked into Harry as they hurried past him. It was

Hermione. Harry caught a glimpse of her face — and was startled
to see that she was in tears.

“I think she heard you.”

“So?” said Ron, but he looked a bit uncomfortable. “She must’ve
noticed she’s got no friends.”

Hermione didn’t turn up for the next class and wasn’t seen all af-
ternoon. On their way down to the Great Hall for the Halloween
feast, Harry and Ron overheard Parvati Patil telling her friend

Lavender that Hermione was crying in the girls’ bathroom and
wanted to be left alone. Ron looked still more awkward at this, but
a moment later they had entered the Great Hall, where the Hal-
loween decorations put Hermione out of their minds.

A thousand live bats fluttered from the walls and ceiling while a
thousand more swooped over the tables in low black clouds, mak-
ing the candles in the pumpkins stutter. The feast appeared sud-
denly on the golden plates, as it had at the start-of-term banquet.

Harry was just helping himself to a baked potato when Professor

Quirrell came sprinting into the hall, his turban askew and terror
on his face. Everyone stared as he reached Professor Dumbledore’s
chair, slumped against the table, and gasped, “Troll — in the dun-
geons — thought you ought to know.”

He then sank to the floor in a dead faint.

There was an uproar. It took several purple firecrackers explod-
ing from the end of Professor Dumbledore’s wand to bring silence.

 172 

HALLOWEEN

“Prefects,” he rumbled, “lead your Houses back to the dormito-
ries immediately!”

Percy was in his element.

“Follow me! Stick together, first years! No need to fear the troll
if you follow my orders! Stay close behind me, now. Make way, first
years coming through! Excuse me, I’m a prefect!”

“How could a troll get in?” Harry asked as they climbed the
stairs.

“Don’t ask me, they’re supposed to be real y stupid,” said Ron.

“Maybe Peeves let it in for a Halloween joke.”

They passed different groups of people hurrying in different di-
rections. As they jostled their way through a crowd of confused

Hufflepuffs, Harry suddenly grabbed Ron’s arm.

“I’ve just thought — Hermione.”

“What about her?”

“She doesn’t know about the troll.”

Ron bit his lip.

“Oh, all right,” he snapped. “But Percy’d better not see us.”

Ducking down, they joined the Hufflepuffs going the other way,
slipped down a deserted side corridor, and hurried off toward the
girls’ bathroom. They had just turned the corner when they heard
quick footsteps behind them.

“Percy!” hissed Ron, pulling Harry behind a large stone griffin.

Peering around it, however, they saw not Percy but Snape. He
crossed the corridor and disappeared from view.

“What’s he doing?” Harry whispered. “Why isn’t he down in the
dungeons with the rest of the teachers?”

“Search me.”

 173 

CHAPTER TEN

Quietly as possible, they crept along the next corridor after

Snape’s fading footsteps.

“He’s heading for the third floor,” Harry said, but Ron held up
his hand.

“Can you smell something?”

Harry sniffed and a foul stench reached his nostrils, a mixture of
old socks and the kind of public toilet no one seems to clean.

And then they heard it — a low grunting, and the shuffling
footfalls of gigantic feet. Ron pointed — at the end of a passage to
the left, something huge was moving toward them. They shrank
into the shadows and watched as it emerged into a patch of moon-
light.

It was a horrible sight. Twelve feet tall, its skin was a dull, gran-
ite gray, its great lumpy body like a boulder with its small bald head
perched on top like a coconut. It had short legs thick as tree trunks
with flat, horny feet. The smell coming from it was incredible. It
was holding a huge wooden club, which dragged along the floor
because its arms were so long.

The troll stopped next to a doorway and peered inside. It wag-
gled its long ears, making up its tiny mind, then slouched slowly
into the room.

“The key’s in the lock,” Harry muttered. “We could lock it in.”

“Good idea,” said Ron nervously.

They edged toward the open door, mouths dry, praying the troll
wasn’t about to come out of it. With one great leap, Harry man-
aged to grab the key, slam the door, and lock it.

“Yes!”

Flushed with their victory, they started to run back up the pas-

 174 

HALLOWEEN
sage, but as they reached the corner they heard something that
made their hearts stop — a high, petrified scream — and it was
coming from the chamber they’d just chained up.

“Oh, no,” said Ron, pale as the Bloody Baron.

“It’s the girls’ bathroom!” Harry gasped.

“Hermione!” they said together.

It was the last thing they wanted to do, but what choice did they
have? Wheeling around, they sprinted back to the door and turned
the key, fumbling in their panic. Harry pulled the door open and
they ran inside.

Hermione Granger was shrinking against the wall opposite,
looking as if she was about to faint. The troll was advancing on her,
knocking the sinks off the walls as it went.

“Confuse it!” Harry said desperately to Ron, and, seizing a tap,
he threw it as hard as he could against the wall.

The troll stopped a few feet from Hermione. It lumbered
around, blinking stupidly, to see what had made the noise. Its
mean little eyes saw Harry. It hesitated, then made for him instead,
lifting its club as it went.

“Oy, pea-brain!” yelled Ron from the other side of the chamber,
and he threw a metal pipe at it. The troll didn’t even seem to notice
the pipe hitting its shoulder, but it heard the yell and paused again,
turning its ugly snout toward Ron instead, giving Harry time to
run around it.

“Come on, run, run!” Harry yelled at Hermione, trying to pull
her toward the door, but she couldn’t move, she was still flat against
the wall, her mouth open with terror.

The shouting and the echoes seemed to be driving the troll

 175 

CHAPTER TEN
berserk. It roared again and started toward Ron, who was nearest
and had no way to escape.

Harry then did something that was both very brave and very stu-
pid: He took a great running jump and managed to fasten his arms
around the troll’s neck from behind. The troll couldn’t feel Harry
hanging there, but even a troll will notice if you stick a long bit of
wood up its nose, and Harry’s wand had still been in his hand when
he’d jumped — it had gone straight up one of the troll’s nostrils.

Howling with pain, the troll twisted and flailed its club, with

Harry clinging on for dear life; any second, the troll was going to
rip him off or catch him a terrible blow with the club.

Hermione had sunk to the floor in fright; Ron pulled out his
own wand — not knowing what he was going to do he heard him-
self cry the first spell that came into his head: “Wingardium

Leviosa!”

The club flew suddenly out of the troll’s hand, rose high, high
up into the air, turned slowly over — and dropped, with a sicken-
ing crack, onto its owner’s head. The troll swayed on the spot and
then fell flat on its face, with a thud that made the whole room
tremble.

Harry got to his feet. He was shaking and out of breath. Ron was
standing there with his wand still raised, staring at what he had
done.

It was Hermione who spoke first.

“Is it — dead?”

“I don’t think so,” said Harry, “I think it’s just been knocked out.”

He bent down and pulled his wand out of the troll’s nose. It was
covered in what looked like lumpy gray glue.

 176 

HALLOWEEN

“Urgh - troll boogers.”

He wiped it on the troll’s trousers.

A sudden slamming and loud footsteps made the three of them
look up. They hadn’t realized what a racket they had been making,
but of course, someone downstairs must have heard the crashes and
the troll’s roars. A moment later, Professor McGonagall had come
bursting into the room, closely followed by Snape, with Quirrell
bringing up the rear. Quirrell took one look at the troll, let out a
faint whimper, and sat quickly down on a toilet, clutching his
heart.

Snape bent over the troll. Professor McGonagall was looking at

Ron and Harry. Harry had never seen her look so angry. Her lips
were white. Hopes of winning fifty points for Gryffindor faded
quickly from Harry’s mind.

“What on earth were you thinking of?” said Professor McGona-
gall, with cold fury in her voice. Harry looked at Ron, who was still
standing with his wand in the air. “You’re lucky you weren’t killed.

Why aren’t you in your dormitory?”

Snape gave Harry a swift, piercing look. Harry looked at the
floor. He wished Ron would put his wand down.

Then a small voice came out of the shadows.

“Please, Professor McGonagall — they were looking for me.”

“Miss Granger!”

Hermione had managed to get to her feet at last.

“I went looking for the troll because I — I thought I could deal
with it on my own — you know, because I’ve read all about them.”

Ron dropped his wand. Hermione Granger, telling a downright
lie to a teacher?

 177 

CHAPTER TEN

“If they hadn’t found me, I’d be dead now. Harry stuck his wand
up its nose and Ron knocked it out with its own club. They didn’t
have time to come and fetch anyone. It was about to finish me off
when they arrived.”

Harry and Ron tried to look as though this story wasn’t new to
them.

“Well — in that case . . .” said Professor McGonagall, staring at
the three of them, “Miss Granger, you foolish girl, how could you
think of tackling a mountain troll on your own?”

Hermione hung her head. Harry was speechless. Hermione was
the last person to do anything against the rules, and here she was,
pretending she had, to get them out of trouble. It was as if Snape
had started handing out sweets.

“Miss Granger, five points will be taken from Gryffindor for
this,” said Professor McGonagall. “I’m very disappointed in you. If
you’re not hurt at all, you’d better get off to Gryffindor Tower. Stu-
dents are finishing the feast in their Houses.”

Hermione left.

Professor McGonagall turned to Harry and Ron.

“Well, I still say you were lucky, but not many first years could
have taken on a ful -grown mountain trol . You each win

Gryffindor five points. Professor Dumbledore will be informed of
this. You may go.”

They hurried out of the chamber and didn’t speak at all until
they had climbed two floors up. It was a relief to be away from the
smell of the troll, quite apart from anything else.

“We should have gotten more than ten points,” Ron grumbled.

“Five, you mean, once she’s taken off Hermione’s.”

 178 

HALLOWEEN

“Good of her to get us out of trouble like that,” Ron admitted.

“Mind you, we did save her.”

“She might not have needed saving if we hadn’t locked the thing
in with her,” Harry reminded him.

They had reached the portrait of the Fat Lady.

“Pig snout,” they said and entered.

The common room was packed and noisy. Everyone was eating
the food that had been sent up. Hermione, however, stood alone by
the door, waiting for them. There was a very embarrassed pause.

Then, none of them looking at each other, they all said “Thanks,”

and hurried off to get plates.

But from that moment on, Hermione Granger became their
friend. There are some things you can’t share without ending up
liking each other, and knocking out a twelve-foot mountain troll is
one of them.

 179 

C H A P T E R E L E V E N

QUIDDITCH

s they entered November, the weather turned very cold. The

A mountains around the school became icy gray and the
lake like chilled steel. Every morning the ground was covered
in frost. Hagrid could be seen from the upstairs windows defrost-
ing broomsticks on the Quidditch field, bundled up in a long
moleskin overcoat, rabbit fur gloves, and enormous beaverskin
boots.

The Quidditch season had begun. On Saturday, Harry would be
playing in his first match after weeks of training: Gryffindor versus

Slytherin. If Gryffindor won, they would move up into second
place in the House Championship.

Hardly anyone had seen Harry play because Wood had decided
that, as their secret weapon, Harry should be kept, well, secret. But
the news that he was playing Seeker had leaked out somehow, and

Harry didn’t know which was worse — people telling him he’d be

 180 

QUIDDITCH
brilliant or people telling him they’d be running around under-
neath him holding a mattress.

It was really lucky that Harry now had Hermione as a friend. He
didn’t know how he’d have gotten through all his homework with-
out her, what with all the last-minute Quidditch practice Wood
was making them do. She had also lent him Quidditch Through the

Ages, which turned out to be a very interesting read.

Harry learned that there were seven hundred ways of commit-
ting a Quidditch foul and that all of them had happened during a

World Cup match in 1473; that Seekers were usually the smallest
and fastest players, and that most serious Quidditch accidents
seemed to happen to them; that although people rarely died play-
ing Quidditch, referees had been known to vanish and turn up
months later in the Sahara Desert.

Hermione had become a bit more relaxed about breaking rules
since Harry and Ron had saved her from the mountain troll, and
she was much nicer for it. The day before Harry’s first Quidditch
match the three of them were out in the freezing courtyard during
break, and she had conjured them up a bright blue fire that could
be carried around in a jam jar. They were standing with their backs
to it, getting warm, when Snape crossed the yard. Harry noticed at
once that Snape was limping. Harry, Ron, and Hermione moved
closer together to block the fire from view; they were sure it
wouldn’t be allowed. Unfortunately, something about their guilty
faces caught Snape’s eye. He limped over. He hadn’t seen the fire,
but he seemed to be looking for a reason to tell them off anyway.

“What’s that you’ve got there, Potter?”

It was Quidditch Through the Ages. Harry showed him.

 181 

CHAPTER ELEVEN

“Library books are not to be taken outside the school,” said

Snape. “Give it to me. Five points from Gryffindor.”

“He’s just made that rule up,” Harry muttered angrily as Snape
limped away. “Wonder what’s wrong with his leg?”

“Dunno, but I hope it’s really hurting him,” said Ron bitterly.

The Gryffindor common room was very noisy that evening. Harry,

Ron, and Hermione sat together next to a window. Hermione was
checking Harry and Ron’s Charms homework for them. She would
never let them copy (“How will you learn?”), but by asking her to
read it through, they got the right answers anyway.

Harry felt restless. He wanted Quidditch Through the Ages back,
to take his mind off his nerves about tomorrow. Why should he be
afraid of Snape? Getting up, he told Ron and Hermione he was go-
ing to ask Snape if he could have it.

“Better you than me,” they said together, but Harry had an idea
that Snape wouldn’t refuse if there were other teachers listening.

He made his way down to the staffroom and knocked. There
was no answer. He knocked again. Nothing.

Perhaps Snape had left the book in there? It was worth a try. He
pushed the door ajar and peered inside — and a horrible scene met
his eyes.

Snape and Filch were inside, alone. Snape was holding his robes
above his knees. One of his legs was bloody and mangled. Filch was
handing Snape bandages.

“Blasted thing,” Snape was saying. “How are you supposed to
keep your eyes on all three heads at once?”

Harry tried to shut the door quietly, but —

 182 

QUIDDITCH

“POTTER!”

Snape’s face was twisted with fury as he dropped his robes
quickly to hide his leg. Harry gulped.

“I just wondered if I could have my book back.”

“GET OUT! OUT !”

Harry left, before Snape could take any more points from

Gryffindor. He sprinted back upstairs.

“Did you get it?” Ron asked as Harry joined them. “What’s the
matter?”

In a low whisper, Harry told them what he’d seen.

“You know what this means?” he finished breathlessly. “He tried
to get past that three-headed dog at Hal oween! That’s where he
was going when we saw him — he’s after whatever it’s guarding!

And I’d bet my broomstick he let that troll in, to make a diversion!”

Hermione’s eyes were wide.

“No — he wouldn’t,” she said. “I know he’s not very nice, but he
wouldn’t try and steal something Dumbledore was keeping safe.”

“Honestly, Hermione, you think all teachers are saints or some-
thing,” snapped Ron. “I’m with Harry. I wouldn’t put anything
past Snape. But what’s he after? What’s that dog guarding?”

Harry went to bed with his head buzzing with the same ques-
tion. Neville was snoring loudly, but Harry couldn’t sleep. He tried
to empty his mind — he needed to sleep, he had to, he had his first

Quidditch match in a few hours — but the expression on Snape’s
face when Harry had seen his leg wasn’t easy to forget.

The next morning dawned very bright and cold. The Great Hall
was full of the delicious smell of fried sausages and the cheer-

 183 

CHAPTER ELEVEN
ful chatter of everyone looking forward to a good Quidditch
match.

“You’ve got to eat some breakfast.”

“I don’t want anything.”

“Just a bit of toast,” wheedled Hermione.

“I’m not hungry.”

Harry felt terrible. In an hour’s time he’d be walking onto the
field.

“Harry, you need your strength,” said Seamus Finnigan. “Seek-
ers are always the ones who get clobbered by the other team.”

“Thanks, Seamus,” said Harry, watching Seamus pile ketchup
on his sausages.

By eleven o’clock the whole school seemed to be out in the stands
around the Quidditch pitch. Many students had binoculars. The
seats might be raised high in the air, but it was still difficult to see
what was going on sometimes.

Ron and Hermione joined Neville, Seamus, and Dean the West

Ham fan up in the top row. As a surprise for Harry, they had
painted a large banner on one of the sheets Scabbers had ruined. It
said Potter for President, and Dean, who was good at drawing, had done a large Gryffindor lion underneath. Then Hermione had
performed a tricky little charm so that the paint flashed different
colors.

Meanwhile, in the locker room, Harry and the rest of the team
were changing into their scarlet Quidditch robes (Slytherin would
be playing in green).

Wood cleared his throat for silence.

 184 

QUIDDITCH

“Okay, men,” he said.

“And women,” said Chaser Angelina Johnson.

“And women,” Wood agreed. “This is it.”

“The big one,” said Fred Weasley.

“The one we’ve all been waiting for,” said George.

“We know Oliver’s speech by heart,” Fred told Harry, “we were
on the team last year.”

“Shut up, you two,” said Wood. “This is the best team Gryf-
findor’s had in years. We’re going to win. I know it.”

He glared at them all as if to say, “Or else.”

“Right. Its time. Good luck, all of you.”

Harry followed Fred and George out of the locker room and,
hoping his knees weren’t going to give way, walked onto the field to
loud cheers.

Madam Hooch was refereeing. She stood in the middle of the
field waiting for the two teams, her broom in her hand.

“Now, I want a nice fair game, all of you,” she said, once they
were all gathered around her. Harry noticed that she seemed to be
speaking particularly to the Slytherin Captain, Marcus Flint, a fifth
year. Harry thought Flint looked as if he had some troll blood in
him. Out of the corner of his eye he saw the fluttering banner high
above, flashing Potter for President over the crowd. His heart
skipped. He felt braver.

“Mount your brooms, please.”

Harry clambered onto his Nimbus Two Thousand.

Madam Hooch gave a loud blast on her silver whistle.

Fifteen brooms rose up, high, high into the air. They were off.

“And the Quaffle is taken immediately by Angelina Johnson of

 185 

CHAPTER ELEVEN

Gryffindor — what an excellent Chaser that girl is, and rather at-
tractive, too —”

“JORDAN!”

“Sorry, Professor.”

The Weasley twins’ friend, Lee Jordan, was doing the commen-
tary for the match, closely watched by Professor McGonagall.

“And she’s really belting along up there, a neat pass to Alicia

Spinnet, a good find of Oliver Wood’s, last year only a reserve —
back to Johnson and — no, the Slytherins have taken the Quaffle,

Slytherin Captain Marcus Flint gains the Quaffle and off he
goes — Flint flying like an eagle up there — he’s going to sc- no,
stopped by an excellent move by Gryffindor Keeper Wood and
the Gryffindors take the Quaffle — that’s Chaser Katie Bell of

Gryffindor there, nice dive around Flint, off up the field and —

OUCH — that must have hurt, hit in the back of the head by a

Bludger — Quaffle taken by the Slytherins — that’s Adrian Pucey
speeding off toward the goal posts, but he’s blocked by a second

Bludger — sent his way by Fred or George Weasley, can’t tell
which — nice play by the Gryffindor Beater, anyway, and Johnson
back in possession of the Quaffle, a clear field ahead and off she
goes — she’s really flying — dodges a speeding Bludger — the
goal posts are ahead — come on, now, Angelina — Keeper Bletch-
ley dives — misses — GRYFFINDORS SCORE!”

Gryffindor cheers filled the cold air, with howls and moans from
the Slytherins.

“Budge up there, move along.”

“Hagrid!”

Ron and Hermione squeezed together to give Hagrid enough
space to join them.

 186 

QUIDDITCH

“Bin watchin’ from me hut,” said Hagrid, patting a large pair of
binoculars around his neck, “But it isn’t the same as bein’ in the
crowd. No sign of the Snitch yet, eh?”

“Nope,” said Ron. “Harry hasn’t had much to do yet.”

“Kept outta trouble, though, that’s somethin’,” said Hagrid, rais-
ing his binoculars and peering skyward at the speck that was Harry.

Way up above them, Harry was gliding over the game, squinting
about for some sign of the Snitch. This was part of his and Wood’s
game plan.

“Keep out of the way until you catch sight of the Snitch,” Wood
had said. “We don’t want you attacked before you have to be.”

When Angelina had scored, Harry had done a couple of loop-
the-loops to let off his feelings. Now he was back to staring around
for the Snitch. Once he caught sight of a flash of gold, but it was
just a reflection from one of the Weasleys’ wristwatches, and once a

Bludger decided to come pelting his way, more like a cannonball
than anything, but Harry dodged it and Fred Weasley came chas-
ing after it.

“All right there, Harry?” he had time to yell, as he beat the

Bludger furiously toward Marcus Flint.

“Slytherin in possession,” Lee Jordan was saying, “Chaser Pucey
ducks two Bludgers, two Weasleys, and Chaser Bell, and speeds
toward the — wait a moment — was that the Snitch?”

A murmur ran through the crowd as Adrian Pucey dropped the

Quaffle, too busy looking over his shoulder at the flash of gold that
had passed his left ear.

Harry saw it. In a great rush of excitement he dived downward
after the streak of gold. Slytherin Seeker Terence Higgs had seen it,
too. Neck and neck they hurtled toward the Snitch — all the

 187 

CHAPTER ELEVEN

Chasers seemed to have forgotten what they were supposed to be
doing as they hung in midair to watch.

Harry was faster than Higgs — he could see the little round ball,
wings fluttering, darting up ahead — he put on an extra spurt of
speed —

WHAM! A roar of rage echoed from the Gryffindors below —

Marcus Flint had blocked Harry on purpose, and Harry’s broom
spun off course, Harry holding on for dear life.

“Foul!” screamed the Gryffindors.

Madam Hooch spoke angrily to Flint and then ordered a free
shot at the goal posts for Gryffindor. But in all the confusion, of
course, the Golden Snitch had disappeared from sight again.

Down in the stands, Dean Thomas was yelling, “Send him off,
ref! Red card!”

“What are you talking about, Dean?” said Ron.

“Red card!” said Dean furiously. “In soccer you get shown the
red card and you’re out of the game!”

“But this isn’t soccer, Dean,” Ron reminded him.

Hagrid, however, was on Dean’s side.

“They oughta change the rules. Flint coulda knocked Harry
outta the air.”

Lee Jordan was finding it difficult not to take sides.

“So — after that obvious and disgusting bit of cheating —”

“Jordan!” growled Professor McGonagall.

“I mean, after that open and revolting foul —”

“Jordan, I’m warning you —”

“All right, all right. Flint nearly kills the Gryffindor Seeker, which
could happen to anyone, I’m sure, so a penalty to Gryffindor,

 188 

QUIDDITCH
taken by Spinnet, who puts it away, no trouble, and we continue
play, Gryffindor still in possession.”

It was as Harry dodged another Bludger, which went spinning
dangerously past his head, that it happened. His broom gave a sud-
den, frightening lurch. For a split second, he thought he was going
to fall. He gripped the broom tightly with both his hands and
knees. He’d never felt anything like that.

It happened again. It was as though the broom was trying to
buck him off. But Nimbus Two Thousands did not suddenly de-
cide to buck their riders off. Harry tried to turn back toward the

Gryffindor goal posts — he had half a mind to ask Wood to call
time-out — and then he realized that his broom was completely
out of his control. He couldn’t turn it. He couldn’t direct it at al . It was zigzagging through the air, and every now and then making violent swishing movements that almost unseated him.

Lee was still commentating.

“Slytherin in possession — Flint with the Quaffle — passes

Spinnet — passes Bell — hit hard in the face by a Bludger, hope it
broke his nose — only joking, Professor — Slytherins score — oh
no . . .”

The Slytherins were cheering. No one seemed to have noticed
that Harry’s broom was behaving strangely It was carrying him
slowly higher, away from the game, jerking and twitching as it
went.

“Dunno what Harry thinks he’s doing,” Hagrid mumbled. He
stared through his binoculars. “If I didn’ know better, I’d say he’d
lost control of his broom . . . but he can’t have. . . .”

Suddenly, people were pointing up at Harry all over the stands.

 189 

CHAPTER ELEVEN

His broom had started to roll over and over, with him only just
managing to hold on. Then the whole crowd gasped. Harry’s
broom had given a wild jerk and Harry swung off it. He was now
dangling from it, holding on with only one hand.

“Did something happen to it when Flint blocked him?” Seamus
whispered.

“Can’t have,” Hagrid said, his voice shaking. “Can’t nothing in-
terfere with a broomstick except powerful Dark magic — no kid
could do that to a Nimbus Two Thousand.”

At these words, Hermione seized Hagrid’s binoculars, but in-
stead of looking up at Harry, she started looking frantically at the
crowd.

“What are you doing?” moaned Ron, gray-faced.

“I knew it,” Hermione gasped, “Snape — look.”

Ron grabbed the binoculars. Snape was in the middle of the
stands opposite them. He had his eyes fixed on Harry and was mut-
tering nonstop under his breath.

“He’s doing something — jinxing the broom,” said Hermione.

“What should we do?”

“Leave it to me.”

Before Ron could say another word, Hermione had disappeared.

Ron turned the binoculars back on Harry. His broom was vibrat-
ing so hard, it was almost impossible for him to hang on much
longer. The whole crowd was on its feet, watching, terrified, as
the Weasleys flew up to try and pull Harry safely onto one of
their brooms, but it was no good — every time they got near him,
the broom would jump higher still. They dropped lower and cir-
cled beneath him, obviously hoping to catch him if he fell. Marcus

 190 

QUIDDITCH

Flint seized the Quaffle and scored five times without anyone
noticing.

“Come on, Hermione,” Ron muttered desperately.

Hermione had fought her way across to the stand where Snape
stood, and was now racing along the row behind him; she didn’t
even stop to say sorry as she knocked Professor Quirrell headfirst
into the row in front. Reaching Snape, she crouched down, pulled
out her wand, and whispered a few, well-chosen words. Bright blue
flames shot from her wand onto the hem of Snape’s robes.

It took perhaps thirty seconds for Snape to realize that he was on
fire. A sudden yelp told her she had done her job. Scooping the fire
off him into a little jar in her pocket, she scrambled back along the
row — Snape would never know what had happened.

It was enough. Up in the air, Harry was suddenly able to clam-
ber back on to his broom.

“Neville, you can look!” Ron said. Neville had been sobbing into

Hagrid’s jacket for the last five minutes.

Harry was speeding toward the ground when the crowd saw him
clap his hand to his mouth as though he was about to be sick — he
hit the field on al fours — coughed — and something gold fell
into his hand.

“I’ve got the Snitch!” he shouted, waving it above his head, and
the game ended in complete confusion.

“He didn’t catch it, he nearly swallowed it,” Flint was still howling twenty minutes later, but it made no difference — Harry
hadn’t broken any rules and Lee Jordan was still happily shouting
the results — Gryffindor had won by one hundred and seventy
points to sixty. Harry heard none of this, though. He was being

 191 

CHAPTER ELEVEN
made a cup of strong tea back in Hagrid’s hut, with Ron and

Hermione.

“It was Snape,” Ron was explaining, “Hermione and I saw him.

He was cursing your broomstick, muttering, he wouldn’t take his
eyes off you.”

“Rubbish,” said Hagrid, who hadn’t heard a word of what had
gone on next to him in the stands. “Why would Snape do some-
thin’ like that?”

Harry, Ron, and Hermione looked at one another, wondering
what to tell him. Harry decided on the truth.

“I found out something about him,” he told Hagrid. “He tried
to get past that three-headed dog on Halloween. It bit him. We
think he was trying to steal whatever it’s guarding.”

Hagrid dropped the teapot.

“How do you know about Fluffy?” he said.

“Fluffy?”

“Yeah — he’s mine — bought him off a Greek chappie I met in
the pub las’ year — I lent him to Dumbledore to guard the —”

“Yes?” said Harry eagerly.

“Now, don’t ask me anymore,” said Hagrid gruffly. “That’s top
secret, that is.”

“But Snape’s trying to steal it.”

“Rubbish,” said Hagrid again. “Snape’s a Hogwarts teacher, he’d
do nothin’ of the sort.”

“So why did he just try and kill Harry?” cried Hermione.

The afternoon’s events certainly seemed to have changed her
mind about Snape.

“I know a jinx when I see one, Hagrid, I’ve read all about them!

 192 

QUIDDITCH

You’ve got to keep eye contact, and Snape wasn’t blinking at all, I
saw him!”

“I’m tellin’ yeh, yer wrong!” said Hagrid hotly. “I don’ know why

Harry’s broom acted like that, but Snape wouldn’ try an’ kill a stu-
dent! Now, listen to me, all three of yeh — yer meddlin’ in things
that don’ concern yeh. It’s dangerous. You forget that dog, an’ you
forget what it’s guardin’, that’s between Professor Dumbledore an’

Nicolas Flamel —”

“Aha!” said Harry, “so there’s someone called Nicolas Flamel in-
volved, is there?”

Hagrid looked furious with himself.

 193 

C H A P T E R T W E L V E

THE MIRROR OF ERISED
hristmas was coming. One morning in mid-December,

C Hogwarts woke to find itself covered in several feet of snow.

The lake froze solid and the Weasley twins were punished for be-
witching several snowballs so that they followed Quirrell around,
bouncing off the back of his turban. The few owls that managed to
battle their way through the stormy sky to deliver mail had to be
nursed back to health by Hagrid before they could fly off again.

No one could wait for the holidays to start. While the Gryf-
findor common room and the Great Hall had roaring fires, the
drafty corridors had become icy and a bitter wind rattled the
windows in the classrooms. Worst of all were Professor Snape’s
classes down in the dungeons, where their breath rose in a mist
before them and they kept as close as possible to their hot caul-
drons.

“I do feel so sorry,” said Draco Malfoy, one Potions class, “for al

 194 

THE MIRROR OF ERISED
those people who have to stay at Hogwarts for Christmas because
they’re not wanted at home.”

He was looking over at Harry as he spoke. Crabbe and Goyle
chuckled. Harry, who was measuring out powdered spine of lion-
fish, ignored them. Malfoy had been even more unpleasant than
usual since the Quidditch match. Disgusted that the Slytherins had
lost, he had tried to get everyone laughing at how a wide-mouthed
tree frog would be replacing Harry as Seeker next. Then he’d real-
ized that nobody found this funny, because they were all so im-
pressed at the way Harry had managed to stay on his bucking
broomstick. So Malfoy, jealous and angry, had gone back to taunt-
ing Harry about having no proper family.

It was true that Harry wasn’t going back to Privet Drive for

Christmas. Professor McGonagall had come around the week be-
fore, making a list of students who would be staying for the holi-
days, and Harry had signed up at once. He didn’t feel sorry for
himself at all; this would probably be the best Christmas he’d ever
had. Ron and his brothers were staying, too, because Mr. and Mrs.

Weasley were going to Romania to visit Charlie.

When they left the dungeons at the end of Potions, they found
a large fir tree blocking the corridor ahead. Two enormous feet
sticking out at the bottom and a loud puffing sound told them that

Hagrid was behind it.

“Hi, Hagrid, want any help?” Ron asked, sticking his head
through the branches.

“Nah, I’m all right, thanks, Ron.”

“Would you mind moving out of the way?” came Malfoy’s cold
drawl from behind them. “Are you trying to earn some extra

 195 

CHAPTER TWELVE
money, Weasley? Hoping to be gamekeeper yourself when you
leave Hogwarts, I suppose — that hut of Hagrid’s must seem like a
palace compared to what your family’s used to.”

Ron dived at Malfoy just as Snape came up the stairs.

“WEASLEY!”

Ron let go of the front of Malfoy’s robes.

“He was provoked, Professor Snape,” said Hagrid, sticking his
huge hairy face out from behind the tree. “Malfoy was insultin’ his
family.”

“Be that as it may, fighting is against Hogwarts rules, Hagrid,”

said Snape silkily. “Five points from Gryffindor, Weasley, and be
grateful it isn’t more. Move along, all of you.”

Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle pushed roughly past the tree, scat-
tering needles everywhere and smirking.

“I’ll get him,” said Ron, grinding his teeth at Malfoy’s back, “one
of these days, I’ll get him —”

“I hate them both,” said Harry, “Malfoy and Snape.”

“Come on, cheer up, it’s nearly Christmas,” said Hagrid. “Tell
yeh what, come with me an’ see the Great Hall, looks a treat.”

So the three of them followed Hagrid and his tree off to the

Great Hall, where Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick
were busy with the Christmas decorations.

“Ah, Hagrid, the last tree — put it in the far corner, would you?”

The hall looked spectacular. Festoons of holly and mistletoe
hung all around the walls, and no less than twelve towering Christ-
mas trees stood around the room, some sparkling with tiny icicles,
some glittering with hundreds of candles.

“How many days you got left until yer holidays?” Hagrid asked.

 196 

THE MIRROR OF ERISED

“Just one,” said Hermione. “And that reminds me — Harry,

Ron, we’ve got half an hour before lunch, we should be in the li-
brary.”

“Oh yeah, you’re right,” said Ron, tearing his eyes away from

Professor Flitwick, who had golden bubbles blossoming out of his
wand and was trailing them over the branches of the new tree.

“The library?” said Hagrid, following them out of the hall. “Just
before the holidays? Bit keen, aren’t yeh?”

“Oh, we’re not working,” Harry told him brightly. “Ever since
you mentioned Nicolas Flamel we’ve been trying to find out who
he is.”

“You what?” Hagrid looked shocked. “Listen here — I’ve told
yeh — drop it. It’s nothin’ to you what that dog’s guardin’.”

“We just want to know who Nicolas Flamel is, that’s all,” said

Hermione.

“Unless you’d like to tel us and save us the trouble?” Harry
added. “We must’ve been through hundreds of books already and
we can’t find him anywhere — just give us a hint — I know I’ve
read his name somewhere.”

“I’m sayin’ nothin’,” said Hagrid flatly.

“Just have to find out for ourselves, then,” said Ron, and they
left Hagrid looking disgruntled and hurried off to the library.

They had indeed been searching books for Flamel’s name ever
since Hagrid had let it slip, because how else were they going to
find out what Snape was trying to steal? The trouble was, it was very
hard to know where to begin, not knowing what Flamel might
have done to get himself into a book. He wasn’t in Great Wizards of
the Twentieth Century, or Notable Magical Names of Our Time; he

 197 

CHAPTER TWELVE
was missing, too, from Important Modern Magical Discoveries, and A Study of Recent Developments in Wizardry. And then, of course, there was the sheer size of the library; tens of thousands of books;
thousands of shelves; hundreds of narrow rows.

Hermione took out a list of subjects and titles she had decided
to search while Ron strode off down a row of books and started
pulling them off the shelves at random. Harry wandered over to
the Restricted Section. He had been wondering for a while if

Flamel wasn’t somewhere in there. Unfortunately, you needed a
specially signed note from one of the teachers to look in any of the
restricted books, and he knew he’d never get one. These were the
books containing powerful Dark Magic never taught at Hogwarts,
and only read by older students studying advanced Defense

Against the Dark Arts.

“What are you looking for, boy?”

“Nothing,” said Harry.

Madam Pince the librarian brandished a feather duster at him.

“You’d better get out, then. Go on — out!”

Wishing he’d been a bit quicker at thinking up some story,

Harry left the library. He, Ron, and Hermione had already agreed
they’d better not ask Madam Pince where they could find Flamel.

They were sure she’d be able to tell them, but they couldn’t risk

Snape hearing what they were up to.

Harry waited outside in the corridor to see if the other two had
found anything, but he wasn’t very hopeful. They had been look-
ing for two weeks, after all, but as they only had odd moments be-
tween lessons it wasn’t surprising they’d found nothing. What they
really needed was a nice long search without Madam Pince breath-
ing down their necks.

 198 

THE MIRROR OF ERISED

Five minutes later, Ron and Hermione joined him, shaking their
heads. They went off to lunch.

“You will keep looking while I’m away, won’t you?” said

Hermione. “And send me an owl if you find anything.”

“And you could ask your parents if they know who Flamel is,”

said Ron. “It’d be safe to ask them.”

“Very safe, as they’re both dentists,” said Hermione.

Once the holidays had started, Ron and Harry were having too
good a time to think much about Flamel. They had the dormitory
to themselves and the common room was far emptier than usual,
so they were able to get the good armchairs by the fire. They sat by
the hour eating anything they could spear on a toasting fork —
bread, English muffins, marshmallows — and plotting ways of get-
ting Malfoy expelled, which were fun to talk about even if they
wouldn’t work.

Ron also started teaching Harry wizard chess. This was exactly
like Muggle chess except that the figures were alive, which made
it a lot like directing troops in battle. Ron’s set was very old and
battered. Like everything else he owned, it had once belonged
to someone else in his family — in this case, his grandfather.

However, old chessmen weren’t a drawback at all. Ron knew
them so well he never had trouble getting them to do what he
wanted.

Harry played with chessmen Seamus Finnigan had lent him,
and they didn’t trust him at all. He wasn’t a very good player yet
and they kept shouting different bits of advice at him, which was
confusing. “Don’t send me there, can’t you see his knight? Send
him, we can afford to lose him. ”

 199 

CHAPTER TWELVE

On Christmas Eve, Harry went to bed looking forward to the
next day for the food and the fun, but not expecting any presents
at all. When he woke early in the morning, however, the first thing
he saw was a small pile of packages at the foot of his bed.

“Merry Christmas,” said Ron sleepily as Harry scrambled out of
bed and pulled on his bathrobe.

“You, too,” said Harry. “Will you look at this? I’ve got some pre-
sents!”

“What did you expect, turnips?” said Ron, turning to his own
pile, which was a lot bigger than Harry’s.

Harry picked up the top parcel. It was wrapped in thick brown
paper and scrawled across it was To Harry, from Hagrid. Inside was
a roughly cut wooden flute. Hagrid had obviously whittled it him-
self. Harry blew it — it sounded a bit like an owl.

A second, very small parcel contained a note.

We received your message and enclose your Christmas present. From

Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia. Taped to the note was a fifty-pence piece.

“That’s friendly,” said Harry.

Ron was fascinated by the fifty pence.

“Weird!” he said, “What a shape! This is money?”

“You can keep it,” said Harry, laughing at how pleased Ron was.

“Hagrid and my aunt and uncle — so who sent these?”

“I think I know who that one’s from,” said Ron, turning a bit
pink and pointing to a very lumpy parcel. “My mom. I told her
you didn’t expect any presents and — oh, no,” he groaned, “she’s
made you a Weasley sweater.”

Harry had torn open the parcel to find a thick, hand-knitted
sweater in emerald green and a large box of homemade fudge.

 200 

THE MIRROR OF ERISED

“Every year she makes us a sweater,” said Ron, unwrapping his
own, “and mine’s always maroon.”

“That’s really nice of her,” said Harry, trying the fudge, which
was very tasty.

His next present also contained candy — a large box of Choco-
late Frogs from Hermione.

This only left one parcel. Harry picked it up and felt it. It was
very light. He unwrapped it.

Something fluid and silvery gray went slithering to the floor
where it lay in gleaming folds. Ron gasped.

“I’ve heard of those,” he said in a hushed voice, dropping the
box of Every Flavor Beans he’d gotten from Hermione. “If that’s
what I think it is — they’re really rare, and really valuable.”

“What is it?”

Harry picked the shining, silvery cloth off the floor. It was
strange to the touch, like water woven into material.

“It’s an Invisibility Cloak,” said Ron, a look of awe on his face.

“I’m sure it is — try it on.”

Harry threw the cloak around his shoulders and Ron gave a yel .

“It is! Look down!”

Harry looked down at his feet, but they were gone. He dashed
to the mirror. Sure enough, his reflection looked back at him, just
his head suspended in midair, his body completely invisible. He
pulled the cloak over his head and his reflection vanished com-
pletely.

“There’s a note!” said Ron suddenly. “A note fell out of it!”

Harry pulled off the cloak and seized the letter. Written in nar-
row, loopy writing he had never seen before were the following
words:

 201 

CHAPTER TWELVE

Your father left this in my possession before
he died. It is time it was returned to you.

Use it well.

A Very Merry Christmas to you.

There was no signature. Harry stared at the note. Ron was admir-
ing the cloak.

“I’d give anything for one of these,” he said. “Anything. What’s the matter?”

“Nothing,” said Harry. He felt very strange. Who had sent the
cloak? Had it really once belonged to his father?

Before he could say or think anything else, the dormitory door
was flung open and Fred and George Weasley bounded in. Harry
stuffed the cloak quickly out of sight. He didn’t feel like sharing it
with anyone else yet.

“Merry Christmas!”

“Hey, look — Harry’s got a Weasley sweater, too!”

Fred and George were wearing blue sweaters, one with a large
yellow F on it, the other a G.

“Harry’s is better than ours, though,” said Fred, holding up

Harry’s sweater. “She obviously makes more of an effort if you’re
not family.”

“Why aren’t you wearing yours, Ron?” George demanded.

“Come on, get it on, they’re lovely and warm.”

“I hate maroon,” Ron moaned halfheartedly as he pulled it over
his head.

“You haven’t got a letter on yours,” George observed. “I suppose
she thinks you don’t forget your name. But we’re not stupid — we
know we’re called Gred and Forge.”

 202 

THE MIRROR OF ERISED

“What’s all this noise?”

Percy Weasley stuck his head through the door, looking disap-
proving. He had clearly gotten halfway through unwrapping his
presents as he, too, carried a lumpy sweater over his arm, which

Fred seized.

“P for prefect! Get it on, Percy, come on, we’re all wearing ours,
even Harry got one.”

“I — don’t — want —” said Percy thickly, as the twins forced
the sweater over his head, knocking his glasses askew.

“And you’re not sitting with the prefects today, either,” said

George. “Christmas is a time for family.”

They frog-marched Percy from the room, his arms pinned to his
side by his sweater.

Harry had never in all his life had such a Christmas dinner. A hun-
dred fat, roast turkeys; mountains of roast and boiled potatoes;
platters of chipolatas; tureens of buttered peas, silver boats of thick,
rich gravy and cranberry sauce — and stacks of wizard crackers
every few feet along the table. These fantastic party favors were
nothing like the feeble Muggle ones the Dursleys usually bought,
with their little plastic toys and their flimsy paper hats inside.

Harry pulled a wizard cracker with Fred and it didn’t just bang, it
went off with a blast like a cannon and engulfed them all in a cloud
of blue smoke, while from the inside exploded a rear admiral’s hat
and several live, white mice. Up at the High Table, Dumbledore
had swapped his pointed wizard’s hat for a flowered bonnet, and
was chuckling merrily at a joke Professor Flitwick had just read him.

Flaming Christmas puddings followed the turkey. Percy nearly
broke his teeth on a silver Sickle embedded in his slice. Harry

 203 

CHAPTER TWELVE
watched Hagrid getting redder and redder in the face as he called
for more wine, finally kissing Professor McGonagall on the cheek,
who, to Harry’s amazement, giggled and blushed, her top hat lop-
sided.

When Harry finally left the table, he was laden down with a
stack of things out of the crackers, including a pack of non-
explodable, luminous balloons, a Grow-Your-Own-Warts kit, and
his own new wizard chess set. The white mice had disappeared and

Harry had a nasty feeling they were going to end up as Mrs. Nor-
ris’s Christmas dinner.

Harry and the Weasleys spent a happy afternoon having a furi-
ous snowball fight on the grounds. Then, cold, wet, and gasping
for breath, they returned to the fire in the Gryffindor common
room, where Harry broke in his new chess set by losing spectacu-
larly to Ron. He suspected he wouldn’t have lost so badly if Percy
hadn’t tried to help him so much.

After a meal of turkey sandwiches, crumpets, trifle, and Christ-
mas cake, everyone felt too full and sleepy to do much before bed
except sit and watch Percy chase Fred and George all over

Gryffindor Tower because they’d stolen his prefect badge.

It had been Harry’s best Christmas day ever. Yet something had
been nagging at the back of his mind all day. Not until he climbed
into bed was he free to think about it: the Invisibility Cloak and
whoever had sent it.

Ron, full of turkey and cake and with nothing mysterious to
bother him, fell asleep almost as soon as he’d drawn the curtains of
his four-poster. Harry leaned over the side of his own bed and
pulled the cloak out from under it.

 204 

THE MIRROR OF ERISED

His father’s . . . this had been his father’s. He let the material
flow over his hands, smoother than silk, light as air. Use it well, the note had said.

He had to try it, now. He slipped out of bed and wrapped the
cloak around himself. Looking down at his legs, he saw only moon-
light and shadows. It was a very funny feeling.

Use it well.

Suddenly, Harry felt wide-awake. The whole of Hogwarts was
open to him in this cloak. Excitement flooded through him as he
stood there in the dark and silence. He could go anywhere in this,
anywhere, and Filch would never know.

Ron grunted in his sleep. Should Harry wake him? Something
held him back — his father’s cloak — he felt that this time — the
first time — he wanted to use it alone.

He crept out of the dormitory, down the stairs, across the com-
mon room, and climbed through the portrait hole.

“Who’s there?” squawked the Fat Lady. Harry said nothing. He
walked quickly down the corridor.

Where should he go? He stopped, his heart racing, and thought.

And then it came to him. The Restricted Section in the library.

He’d be able to read as long as he liked, as long as it took to find out
who Flamel was. He set off, drawing the Invisibility Cloak tight
around him as he walked.

The library was pitch-black and very eerie. Harry lit a lamp to
see his way along the rows of books. The lamp looked as if it was
floating along in midair, and even though Harry could feel his arm
supporting it, the sight gave him the creeps.

The Restricted Section was right at the back of the library. Step-

 205 

CHAPTER TWELVE
ping carefully over the rope that separated these books from the
rest of the library, he held up his lamp to read the titles.

They didn’t tell him much. Their peeling, faded gold letters
spelled words in languages Harry couldn’t understand. Some had
no title at all. One book had a dark stain on it that looked horribly
like blood. The hairs on the back of Harry’s neck prickled. Maybe
he was imagining it, maybe not, but he thought a faint whispering
was coming from the books, as though they knew someone was
there who shouldn’t be.

He had to start somewhere. Setting the lamp down carefully
on the floor, he looked along the bottom shelf for an interesting-
looking book. A large black and silver volume caught his eye. He
pulled it out with difficulty, because it was very heavy, and, balanc-
ing it on his knee, let it fall open.

A piercing, bloodcurdling shriek split the silence — the book
was screaming! Harry snapped it shut, but the shriek went on and
on, one high, unbroken, earsplitting note. He stumbled backward
and knocked over his lamp, which went out at once. Panicking, he
heard footsteps coming down the corridor outside — stuffing the
shrieking book back on the shelf, he ran for it. He passed Filch in
the doorway; Filch’s pale, wild eyes looked straight through him,
and Harry slipped under Filch’s outstretched arm and streaked off
up the corridor, the book’s shrieks still ringing in his ears.

He came to a sudden halt in front of a tal suit of armor. He had
been so busy getting away from the library, he hadn’t paid attention
to where he was going. Perhaps because it was dark, he didn’t rec-
ognize where he was at all. There was a suit of armor near the
kitchens, he knew, but he must be five floors above there.

 206 

THE MIRROR OF ERISED

“You asked me to come directly to you, Professor, if anyone was
wandering around at night, and somebody’s been in the library —

Restricted Section.”

Harry felt the blood drain out of his face. Wherever he was,

Filch must know a shortcut, because his soft, greasy voice was get-
ting nearer, and to his horror, it was Snape who replied, “The Re-
stricted Section? Well, they can’t be far, we’ll catch them.”

Harry stood rooted to the spot as Filch and Snape came around
the corner ahead. They couldn’t see him, of course, but it was a nar-
row corridor and if they came much nearer they’d knock right into
him — the cloak didn’t stop him from being solid.

He backed away as quietly as he could. A door stood ajar to his
left. It was his only hope. He squeezed through it, holding his
breath, trying not to move it, and to his relief he managed to get in-
side the room without their noticing anything. They walked
straight past, and Harry leaned against the wall, breathing deeply,
listening to their footsteps dying away. That had been close, very
close. It was a few seconds before he noticed anything about the
room he had hidden in.

It looked like an unused classroom. The dark shapes of desks
and chairs were piled against the walls, and there was an upturned
wastepaper basket — but propped against the wall facing him
was something that didn’t look as if it belonged there, something
that looked as if someone had just put it there to keep it out of the
way.

It was a magnificent mirror, as high as the ceiling, with an ornate
gold frame, standing on two clawed feet. There was an inscription
carved around the top: Erised stra ehru oyt ube cafru oyt on wohsi.

 207 

CHAPTER TWELVE

His panic fading now that there was no sound of Filch and

Snape, Harry moved nearer to the mirror, wanting to look at him-
self but see no reflection again. He stepped in front of it.

He had to clap his hands to his mouth to stop himself from
screaming. He whirled around. His heart was pounding far more
furiously than when the book had screamed — for he had seen not
only himself in the mirror, but a whole crowd of people standing
right behind him.

But the room was empty. Breathing very fast, he turned slowly
back to the mirror.

There he was, reflected in it, white and scared-looking, and
there, reflected behind him, were at least ten others. Harry looked
over his shoulder — but still, no one was there. Or were they all in-
visible, too? Was he in fact in a room full of invisible people and
this mirrors trick was that it reflected them, invisible or not?

He looked in the mirror again. A woman standing right behind
his reflection was smiling at him and waving. He reached out a
hand and felt the air behind him. If she was really there, he’d touch
her, their reflections were so close together, but he felt only air —
she and the others existed only in the mirror.

She was a very pretty woman. She had dark red hair and her
eyes — her eyes are just like mine, Harry thought, edging a little closer to the glass. Bright green — exactly the same shape, but then
he noticed that she was crying; smiling, but crying at the same
time. The tall, thin, black-haired man standing next to her put his
arm around her. He wore glasses, and his hair was very untidy. It
stuck up at the back, just as Harry’s did.

Harry was so close to the mirror now that his nose was nearly
touching that of his reflection.

 208 

THE MIRROR OF ERISED

“Mom?” he whispered. “Dad?”

They just looked at him, smiling. And slowly, Harry looked into
the faces of the other people in the mirror, and saw other pairs of
green eyes like his, other noses like his, even a little old man who
looked as though he had Harry’s knobbly knees — Harry was
looking at his family, for the first time in his life.

The Potters smiled and waved at Harry and he stared hungrily
back at them, his hands pressed flat against the glass as though he
was hoping to fall right through it and reach them. He had a pow-
erful kind of ache inside him, half joy, half terrible sadness.

How long he stood there, he didn’t know. The reflections did
not fade and he looked and looked until a distant noise brought
him back to his senses. He couldn’t stay here, he had to find his way
back to bed. He tore his eyes away from his mother’s face, whis-
pered, “I’l come back,” and hurried from the room.

“You could have woken me up,” said Ron, crossly.

“You can come tonight, I’m going back, I want to show you the
mirror.”

“I’d like to see your mom and dad,” Ron said eagerly.

“And I want to see all your family, all the Weasleys, you’ll be able
to show me your other brothers and everyone.”

“You can see them any old time,” said Ron. “Just come round
my house this summer. Anyway, maybe it only shows dead people.

Shame about not finding Flamel, though. Have some bacon or
something, why aren’t you eating anything?”

Harry couldn’t eat. He had seen his parents and would be seeing
them again tonight. He had almost forgotten about Flamel. It
didn’t seem very important anymore. Who cared what the three-

 209 

CHAPTER TWELVE
headed dog was guarding? What did it matter if Snape stole it,
really?

“Are you all right?” said Ron. “You look odd.”

What Harry feared most was that he might not be able to find the
mirror room again. With Ron covered in the cloak, too, they had
to walk much more slowly the next night. They tried retracing

Harry’s route from the library, wandering around the dark passage-
ways for nearly an hour.

“I’m freezing,” said Ron. “Let’s forget it and go back.”

“No!” Harry hissed. “I know it’s here somewhere.”

They passed the ghost of a tall witch gliding in the opposite di-
rection, but saw no one else. Just as Ron started moaning that his
feet were dead with cold, Harry spotted the suit of armor.

“It’s here — just here — yes!”

They pushed the door open. Harry dropped the cloak from
around his shoulders and ran to the mirror.

There they were. His mother and father beamed at the sight of
him.

“See?” Harry whispered.

“I can’t see anything.”

“Look! Look at them all . . . there are loads of them. . . .”

“I can only see you.”

“Look in it properly, go on, stand where I am.”

Harry stepped aside, but with Ron in front of the mirror, he
couldn’t see his family anymore, just Ron in his paisley pajamas.

Ron, though, was staring transfixed at his image.

“Look at me!” he said.

“Can you see all your family standing around you?”

 210 

THE MIRROR OF ERISED

“No — I’m alone — but I’m different — I look older — and I’m

Head Boy!”

“What?”

“I am — I’m wearing the badge like Bill used to — and I’m
holding the House Cup and the Quidditch Cup — I’m Quidditch
captain, too!”

Ron tore his eyes away from this splendid sight to look excitedly
at Harry.

“Do you think this mirror shows the future?”

“How can it? All my family are dead — let me have another
look —”

“You had it to yourself all last night, give me a bit more time.”

“You’re only holding the Quidditch Cup, what’s interesting
about that? I want to see my parents.”

“Don’t push me —”

A sudden noise outside in the corridor put an end to their dis-
cussion. They hadn’t realized how loudly they had been talking.

“Quick!”

Ron threw the cloak back over them as the luminous eyes of

Mrs. Norris came round the door. Ron and Harry stood quite still,
both thinking the same thing — did the cloak work on cats? After
what seemed an age, she turned and left.

“This isn’t safe — she might have gone for Filch, I bet she heard
us. Come on.”

And Ron pulled Harry out of the room.

The snow still hadn’t melted the next morning.

“Want to play chess, Harry?” said Ron.

“No.”

 211 

CHAPTER TWELVE

“Why don’t we go down and visit Hagrid?”

“No . . . you go . . .”

“I know what you’re thinking about, Harry, that mirror. Don’t
go back tonight.”

“Why not?”

“I dunno, I’ve just got a bad feeling about it — and anyway,
you’ve had too many close shaves already. Filch, Snape, and Mrs.

Norris are wandering around. So what if they can’t see you? What
if they walk into you? What if you knock something over?”

“You sound like Hermione.”

“I’m serious, Harry, don’t go.”

But Harry only had one thought in his head, which was to get
back in front of the mirror, and Ron wasn’t going to stop him.

That third night he found his way more quickly than before. He
was walking so fast he knew he was making more noise than was
wise, but he didn’t meet anyone.

And there were his mother and father smiling at him again, and
one of his grandfathers nodding happily. Harry sank down to sit on
the floor in front of the mirror. There was nothing to stop him from
staying here all night with his family. Nothing at all.

Except —

“So — back again, Harry?”

Harry felt as though his insides had turned to ice. He looked be-
hind him. Sitting on one of the desks by the wall was none other
than Albus Dumbledore. Harry must have walked straight past
him, so desperate to get to the mirror he hadn’t noticed him.

“I — I didn’t see you, sir.”

 212 

THE MIRROR OF ERISED

“Strange how nearsighted being invisible can make you,” said

Dumbledore, and Harry was relieved to see that he was smiling.

“So,” said Dumbledore, slipping off the desk to sit on the floor
with Harry, “you, like hundreds before you, have discovered the
delights of the Mirror of Erised.”

“I didn’t know it was called that, sir.”

“But I expect you’ve realized by now what it does?”

“It — well — it shows me my family —”

“And it showed your friend Ron himself as Head Boy.”

“How did you know — ?”

“I don’t need a cloak to become invisible,” said Dumbledore
gently. “Now, can you think what the Mirror of Erised shows us
all?”

Harry shook his head.

“Let me explain. The happiest man on earth would be able to
use the Mirror of Erised like a normal mirror, that is, he would look
into it and see himself exactly as he is. Does that help?”

Harry thought. Then he said slowly, “It shows us what we
want . . . whatever we want . . .”

“Yes and no,” said Dumbledore quietly. “It shows us nothing
more or less than the deepest, most desperate desire of our hearts.

You, who have never known your family, see them standing around
you. Ronald Weasley, who has always been overshadowed by his
brothers, sees himself standing alone, the best of all of them. How-
ever, this mirror will give us neither knowledge or truth. Men have
wasted away before it, entranced by what they have seen, or been
driven mad, not knowing if what it shows is real or even possible.

“The Mirror will be moved to a new home tomorrow, Harry,

 213 

CHAPTER TWELVE
and I ask you not to go looking for it again. If you ever do run across it, you will now be prepared. It does not do to dwell on
dreams and forget to live, remember that. Now, why don’t you put
that admirable cloak back on and get off to bed?”

Harry stood up.

“Sir — Professor Dumbledore? Can I ask you something?”

“Obviously, you’ve just done so,” Dumbledore smiled. “You may
ask me one more thing, however.”

“What do you see when you look in the mirror?”

“I? I see myself holding a pair of thick, woolen socks.”

Harry stared.

“One can never have enough socks,” said Dumbledore. “An-
other Christmas has come and gone and I didn’t get a single pair.

People will insist on giving me books.”

It was only when he was back in bed that it struck Harry that

Dumbledore might not have been quite truthful. But then, he
thought, as he shoved Scabbers off his pillow, it had been quite a
personal question.

 214 

C H A P T E R T H I R T E E N

NICHOLAS FLAMEL

umbledore had convinced Harry not to go looking for the

D Mirror of Erised again, and for the rest of the Christmas
holidays the Invisibility Cloak stayed folded at the bottom of his
trunk. Harry wished he could forget what he’d seen in the mirror
as easily, but he couldn’t. He started having nightmares. Over and
over again he dreamed about his parents disappearing in a flash of
green light, while a high voice cackled with laughter.

“You see, Dumbledore was right, that mirror could drive you
mad,” said Ron, when Harry told him about these dreams.

Hermione, who came back the day before term started, took a
different view of things. She was torn between horror at the idea of

Harry being out of bed, roaming the school three nights in a row

(“If Filch had caught you!”), and disappointment that he hadn’t at
least found out who Nicolas Flamel was.

They had almost given up hope of ever finding Flamel in a li-

215

CHAPTER THIRTEEN
brary book, even though Harry was still sure he’d read the name
somewhere. Once term had started, they were back to skimming
through books for ten minutes during their breaks. Harry had even
less time than the other two, because Quidditch practice had
started again.

Wood was working the team harder than ever. Even the endless
rain that had replaced the snow couldn’t dampen his spirits. The

Weasleys complained that Wood was becoming a fanatic, but

Harry was on Wood’s side. If they won their next match, against

Hufflepuff, they would overtake Slytherin in the House Champi-
onship for the first time in seven years. Quite apart from wanting
to win, Harry found that he had fewer nightmares when he was tired
out after training.

Then, during one particularly wet and muddy practice session,

Wood gave the team a bit of bad news. He’d just gotten very angry
with the Weasleys, who kept dive-bombing each other and pre-
tending to fall off their brooms.

“Will you stop messing around!” he yelled. “That’s exactly
the sort of thing that’ll lose us the match! Snape’s refereeing this
time, and he’ll be looking for any excuse to knock points off

Gryffindor!”

George Weasley really did fall off his broom at these words.

“Snape’s refereeing?” he spluttered through a mouthful of mud.

“When’s he ever refereed a Quidditch match? He’s not going to be
fair if we might overtake Slytherin.”

The rest of the team landed next to George to complain, too.

“It’s not my fault,” said Wood. “We’ve just got to make sure we
play a clean game, so Snape hasn’t got an excuse to pick on us.”

216

NICHOLAS FLAMEL

Which was all very well, thought Harry, but he had another rea-
son for not wanting Snape near him while he was playing Quid-
ditch. . . .

The rest of the team hung back to talk to one another as usual at
the end of practice, but Harry headed straight back to the Gryf-
findor common room, where he found Ron and Hermione playing
chess. Chess was the only thing Hermione ever lost at, something

Harry and Ron thought was very good for her.

“Don’t talk to me for a moment,” said Ron when Harry sat
down next to him, “I need to concen-” He caught sight of

Harry’s face. “What’s the matter with you? You look terrible.”

Speaking quietly so that no one else would hear, Harry told the
other two about Snape’s sudden, sinister desire to be a Quidditch
referee.

“Don’t play,” said Hermione at once.

“Say you’re ill,” said Ron.

“Pretend to break your leg,” Hermione suggested.

“Really break your leg,” said Ron.

“I can’t,” said Harry. “There isn’t a reserve Seeker. If I back out,

Gryffindor can’t play at all.”

At that moment Neville toppled into the common room. How
he had managed to climb through the portrait hole was anyone’s
guess, because his legs had been stuck together with what they
recognized at once as the Leg-Locker Curse. He must have had to
bunny hop all the way up to Gryffindor Tower.

Everyone fell over laughing except Hermione, who leapt up and
performed the countercurse. Neville’s legs sprang apart and he got
to his feet, trembling.

217

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

“What happened?” Hermione asked him, leading him over to sit
with Harry and Ron.

“Malfoy,” said Neville shakily. “I met him outside the library. He
said he’d been looking for someone to practice that on.”

“Go to Professor McGonagall!” Hermione urged Neville. “Re-
port him!”

Neville shook his head.

“I don’t want more trouble,” he mumbled.

“You’ve got to stand up to him, Neville!” said Ron. “He’s used to
walking all over people, but that’s no reason to lie down in front of
him and make it easier.”

“There’s no need to tell me I’m not brave enough to be in

Gryffindor, Malfoy’s already done that,” Neville choked out.

Harry felt in the pocket of his robes and pulled out a Chocolate

Frog, the very last one from the box Hermione had given him for

Christmas. He gave it to Nevil e, who looked as though he might
cry. “You’re worth twelve of Malfoy,” Harry said. “The Sorting Hat
chose you for Gryffindor, didn’t it? And where’s Malfoy? In stink-
ing Slytherin.”

Neville’s lips twitched in a weak smile as he unwrapped the frog.

“Thanks, Harry . . . I think I’ll go to bed. . . . D’you want the
card, you collect them, don’t you?”

As Neville walked away, Harry looked at the Famous Wizard
card.

“Dumbledore again,” he said, “He was the first one I ever —”

He gasped. He stared at the back of the card. Then he looked up
at Ron and Hermione.

218

NICHOLAS FLAMEL

“I’ve found him!” he whispered. “I’ve found Flamel! I told you I’d read the name somewhere before, I read it on the train coming
here — listen to this: ‘Dumbledore is particularly famous for his
defeat of the Dark wizard Grindelwald in 1945, for the discovery
of the twelve uses of dragon’s blood, and his work on alchemy with
his partner, Nicolas Flamel’!”

Hermione jumped to her feet. She hadn’t looked so excited
since they’d gotten back the marks for their very first piece of
homework.

“Stay there!” she said, and she sprinted up the stairs to the girls’

dormitories. Harry and Ron barely had time to exchange mystified
looks before she was dashing back, an enormous old book in her
arms.

“I never thought to look in here!” she whispered excitedly. “I got
this out of the library weeks ago for a bit of light reading.”

“Light?” said Ron, but Hermione told him to be quiet until she’d
looked something up, and started flicking frantically through the
pages, muttering to herself.

At last she found what she was looking for.

“I knew it! I knew it!”

“Are we allowed to speak yet?” said Ron grumpily. Hermione ig-
nored him.

“Nicolas Flamel,” she whispered dramatically, “is the only known
maker of the Sorcerer’s Stone!”

This didn’t have quite the effect she’d expected.

“The what?” said Harry and Ron.

“Oh, honestly, don’t you two read? Look — read that, there.”

She pushed the book toward them, and Harry and Ron read:

219

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

The ancient study of alchemy is concerned with mak-
ing the Sorcerer’s Stone, a legendary substance with as-
tonishing powers. The Stone will transform any metal
into pure gold. It also produces the Elixir of Life,
which will make the drinker immortal.

There have been many reports of the Sorcerer’s

Stone over the centuries, but the only Stone currently
in existence belongs to Mr. Nicolas Flamel, the noted
alchemist and opera lover. Mr. Flamel, who cele-
brated his six hundred and sixty-fifth birthday last
year, enjoys a quiet life in Devon with his wife,

Perenelle (six hundred and fifty-eight).

“See?” said Hermione, when Harry and Ron had finished. “The
dog must be guarding Flamel’s Sorcerer’s Stone! I bet he asked

Dumbledore to keep it safe for him, because they’re friends and he
knew someone was after it, that’s why he wanted the Stone moved
out of Gringotts!”

“A stone that makes gold and stops you from ever dying!” said

Harry. “No wonder Snape’s after it! Anyone would want it.”

“And no wonder we couldn’t find Flamel in that Study of Recent

Developments in Wizardry, ” said Ron. “He’s not exactly recent if he’s six hundred and sixty-five, is he?”

The next morning in Defense Against the Dark Arts, while copy-
ing down different ways of treating werewolf bites, Harry and Ron
were still discussing what they’d do with a Sorcerer’s Stone if they
had one. It wasn’t until Ron said he’d buy his own Quidditch team
that Harry remembered about Snape and the coming match.

220

NICHOLAS FLAMEL

“I’m going to play,” he told Ron and Hermione. “If I don’t, all
the Slytherins will think I’m just too scared to face Snape. I’ll show
them . . . it’ll really wipe the smiles off their faces if we win.”

“Just as long as we’re not wiping you off the field,” said Her-
mione.

As the match drew nearer, however, Harry became more and more
nervous, whatever he told Ron and Hermione. The rest of the team
wasn’t too calm, either. The idea of overtaking Slytherin in the

House Championship was wonderful, no one had done it for seven
years, but would they be allowed to, with such a biased referee?

Harry didn’t know whether he was imagining it or not, but he
seemed to keep running into Snape wherever he went. At times, he
even wondered whether Snape was following him, trying to catch
him on his own. Potions lessons were turning into a sort of weekly
torture, Snape was so horrible to Harry. Could Snape possibly
know they’d found out about the Sorcerer’s Stone? Harry didn’t see
how he could — yet he sometimes had the horrible feeling that

Snape could read minds.

Harry knew, when they wished him good luck outside the locker
rooms the next afternoon, that Ron and Hermione were wonder-
ing whether they’d ever see him alive again. This wasn’t what you’d
call comforting. Harry hardly heard a word of Wood’s pep talk as
he pulled on his Quidditch robes and picked up his Nimbus Two

Thousand.

Ron and Hermione, meanwhile, had found a place in the stands
next to Neville, who couldn’t understand why they looked so grim
and worried, or why they had both brought their wands to the

221

CHAPTER THIRTEEN
match. Little did Harry know that Ron and Hermione had been
secretly practicing the Leg-Locker Curse. They’d gotten the idea
from Malfoy using it on Nevil e, and were ready to use it on Snape
if he showed any sign of wanting to hurt Harry.

“Now, don’t forget, it’s Locomotor Mortis, ” Hermione muttered as Ron slipped his wand up his sleeve.

“I know, ” Ron snapped. “Don’t nag.”

Back in the locker room, Wood had taken Harry aside.

“Don’t want to pressure you, Potter, but if we ever need an early
capture of the Snitch it’s now. Finish the game before Snape can fa-
vor Hufflepuff too much.”

“The whole school’s out there!” said Fred Weasley, peering out of
the door. “Even — blimey — Dumbledore’s come to watch!”

Harry’s heart did a somersault.

“Dumbledore?” he said, dashing to the door to make sure. Fred
was right. There was no mistaking that silver beard.

Harry could have laughed out loud with relief. He was safe.

There was simply no way that Snape would dare to try to hurt him
if Dumbledore was watching.

Perhaps that was why Snape was looking so angry as the teams
marched onto the field, something that Ron noticed, too.

“I’ve never seen Snape look so mean,” he told Hermione.

“Look — they’re off. Ouch!”

Someone had poked Ron in the back of the head. It was Malfoy.

“Oh, sorry, Weasley, didn’t see you there.”

Malfoy grinned broadly at Crabbe and Goyle.

“Wonder how long Potter’s going to stay on his broom this time?

Anyone want a bet? What about you, Weasley?”

222

NICHOLAS FLAMEL

Ron didn’t answer; Snape had just awarded Hufflepuff a penalty
because George Weasley had hit a Bludger at him. Hermione, who
had all her fingers crossed in her lap, was squinting fixedly at Harry,
who was circling the game like a hawk, looking for the Snitch.

“You know how I think they choose people for the Gryffindor
team?” said Malfoy loudly a few minutes later, as Snape awarded

Hufflepuff another penalty for no reason at all. “It’s people they
feel sorry for. See, there’s Potter, who’s got no parents, then there’s
the Weasleys, who’ve got no money — you should be on the team,

Longbottom, you’ve got no brains.”

Neville went bright red but turned in his seat to face Malfoy.

“I’m worth twelve of you, Malfoy,” he stammered.

Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle howled with laughter, but Ron, still
not daring to take his eyes from the game, said, “You tell him,

Neville.”

“Longbottom, if brains were gold you’d be poorer than Weasley,
and that’s saying something.”

Ron’s nerves were already stretched to the breaking point with
anxiety about Harry.

“I’m warning you, Malfoy — one more word —”

“Ron!” said Hermione suddenly, “Harry — !”

“What? Where?”

Harry had suddenly gone into a spectacular dive, which drew
gasps and cheers from the crowd. Hermione stood up, her crossed
fingers in her mouth, as Harry streaked toward the ground like a
bullet.

“You’re in luck, Weasley, Potter’s obviously spotted some money
on the ground!” said Malfoy.

223

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

Ron snapped. Before Malfoy knew what was happening, Ron
was on top of him, wrestling him to the ground. Neville hesitated,
then clambered over the back of his seat to help.

“Come on, Harry!” Hermione screamed, leaping onto her seat
to watch as Harry sped straight at Snape — she didn’t even notice

Malfoy and Ron rolling around under her seat, or the scuffles and
yelps coming from the whirl of fists that was Neville, Crabbe, and

Goyle.

Up in the air, Snape turned on his broomstick just in time to see
something scarlet shoot past him, missing him by inches — the
next second, Harry had pulled out of the dive, his arm raised in tri-
umph, the Snitch clasped in his hand.

The stands erupted; it had to be a record, no one could ever re-
member the Snitch being caught so quickly.

“Ron! Ron! Where are you? The game’s over! Harry’s won! We’ve
won! Gryffindor is in the lead!” shrieked Hermione, dancing
up and down on her seat and hugging Parvati Patil in the row in
front.

Harry jumped off his broom, a foot from the ground. He
couldn’t believe it. He’d done it — the game was over; it had barely
lasted five minutes. As Gryffindors came spilling onto the field, he
saw Snape land nearby, white-faced and tight-lipped — then

Harry felt a hand on his shoulder and looked up into Dumble-
dore’s smiling face.

“Well done,” said Dumbledore quietly, so that only Harry could
hear. “Nice to see you haven’t been brooding about that mirror . . .

been keeping busy . . . excellent . . .”

Snape spat bitterly on the ground.

224

NICHOLAS FLAMEL

Harry left the locker room alone some time later, to take his Nim-
bus Two Thousand back to the broomshed. He couldn’t ever re-
member feeling happier. He’d really done something to be proud of
now — no one could say he was just a famous name any more. The
evening air had never smelled so sweet. He walked over the damp
grass, reliving the last hour in his head, which was a happy blur:

Gryffindors running to lift him onto their shoulders; Ron and

Hermione in the distance, jumping up and down, Ron cheering
through a heavy nosebleed.

Harry had reached the shed. He leaned against the wooden door
and looked up at Hogwarts, with its windows glowing red in the
setting sun. Gryffindor in the lead. He’d done it, he’d shown

Snape. . . .

And speaking of Snape . . .

A hooded figure came swiftly down the front steps of the castle.

Clearly not wanting to be seen, it walked as fast as possible toward
the forbidden forest. Harry’s victory faded from his mind as he
watched. He recognized the figure’s prowling walk. Snape, sneak-
ing into the forest while everyone else was at dinner — what was
going on?

Harry jumped back on his Nimbus Two Thousand and took off.

Gliding silently over the castle he saw Snape enter the forest at a
run. He followed.

The trees were so thick he couldn’t see where Snape had gone.

He flew in circles, lower and lower, brushing the top branches of
trees until he heard voices. He glided toward them and landed
noiselessly in a towering beech tree.

He climbed carefully along one of the branches, holding tight to
his broomstick, trying to see through the leaves.

225

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

Below, in a shadowy clearing, stood Snape, but he wasn’t alone.

Quirrell was there, too. Harry couldn’t make out the look on his
face, but he was stuttering worse than ever. Harry strained to catch
what they were saying.

“. . . d-don’t know why you wanted t-t-to meet here of all
p-places, Severus . . .”

“Oh, I thought we’d keep this private,” said Snape, his voice
icy. “Students aren’t supposed to know about the Sorcerer’s Stone,
after all.”

Harry leaned forward. Quirrell was mumbling something.

Snape interrupted him.

“Have you found out how to get past that beast of Hagrid’s yet?”

“B-b-but Severus, I —”

“You don’t want me as your enemy, Quirrell,” said Snape, taking
a step toward him.

“I-I don’t know what you —”

“You know perfectly well what I mean.”

An owl hooted loudly, and Harry nearly fell out of the tree. He
steadied himself in time to hear Snape say, “— your little bit of
hocus-pocus. I’m waiting.”

“B-but I d-d-don’t —”

“Very well,” Snape cut in. “We’ll have another little chat soon,
when you’ve had time to think things over and decided where your
loyalties lie.”

He threw his cloak over his head and strode out of the clearing.

It was almost dark now, but Harry could see Quirrell, standing
quite still as though he was petrified.

226

NICHOLAS FLAMEL

“Harry, where have you been?” Hermione squeaked.

“We won! You won! We won!” shouted Ron, thumping Harry
on the back. “And I gave Malfoy a black eye, and Neville tried to
take on Crabbe and Goyle single-handed! He’s still out cold but

Madam Pomfrey says he’ll be all right — talk about showing

Slytherin! Everyone’s waiting for you in the common room, we’re
having a party, Fred and George stole some cakes and stuff from
the kitchens.”

“Never mind that now,” said Harry breathlessly. “Let’s find an
empty room, you wait ’til you hear this. . . .”

He made sure Peeves wasn’t inside before shutting the door be-
hind them, then he told them what he’d seen and heard.

“So we were right, it is the Sorcerer’s Stone, and Snape’s trying to force Quirrell to help him get it. He asked if he knew how to get
past Fluffy — and he said something about Quirrell’s ‘hocus-
pocus’ — I reckon there are other things guarding the stone apart
from Fluffy, loads of enchantments, probably, and Quirrell would
have done some anti-Dark Arts spell that Snape needs to break
through —”

“So you mean the Stone’s only safe as long as Quirrell stands up
to Snape?” said Hermione in alarm.

“It’ll be gone by next Tuesday,” said Ron.

227

C H A P T E R F O U R T E E N

NORBERT THE

NORWEGIAN RIDGEBACK

uirrell, however, must have been braver than they’d

Q thought. In the weeks that folowed he did seem to be get-
ting paler and thinner, but it didn’t look as though he’d cracked yet.

Every time they passed the third-floor corridor, Harry, Ron, and

Hermione would press their ears to the door to check that Fluffy
was still growling inside. Snape was sweeping about in his usual
bad temper, which surely meant that the Stone was still safe.

Whenever Harry passed Quirrell these days he gave him an en-
couraging sort of smile, and Ron had started telling people off for
laughing at Quirrell’s stutter.

Hermione, however, had more on her mind than the Sorcerer’s

Stone. She had started drawing up study schedules and color-
coding all her notes. Harry and Ron wouldn’t have minded, but
she kept nagging them to do the same.

“Hermione, the exams are ages away.”

 228 

NORBERT THE

NORWEGIAN RIDGEBACK

“Ten weeks,” Hermione snapped. “That’s not ages, that’s like a
second to Nicolas Flamel.”

“But we’re not six hundred years old,” Ron reminded her. “Any-
way, what are you studying for, you already know it all.”

“What am I studying for? Are you crazy? You realize we need to
pass these exams to get into the second year? They’re very impor-
tant, I should have started studying a month ago, I don’t know
what’s gotten into me.

Unfortunately, the teachers seemed to be thinking along the
same lines as Hermione. They piled so much homework on them
that the Easter holidays weren’t nearly as much fun as the Christ-
mas ones. It was hard to relax with Hermione next to you reciting the
twelve uses of dragon’s blood or practicing wand movements. Moan-
ing and yawning, Harry and Ron spent most of their free time in
the library with her, trying to get through all their extra work.

“I’ll never remember this,” Ron burst out one afternoon, throw-
ing down his quill and looking longingly out of the library win-
dow. It was the first really fine day they’d had in months. The sky
was a clear, forget-me-not blue, and there was a feeling in the air of
summer coming.

Harry, who was looking up “Dittany” in One Thousand Magical

Herbs and Fungi, didn’t look up until he heard Ron say, “Hagrid!

What are you doing in the library?”

Hagrid shuffled into view, hiding something behind his back.

He looked very out of place in his moleskin overcoat.

“Jus’ lookin’,” he said, in a shifty voice that got their interest at
once. “An’ what’re you lot up ter?” He looked suddenly suspicious.

“Yer not still lookin’ fer Nicolas Flamel, are yeh?”

 229 

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

“Oh, we found out who he is ages ago,” said Ron impressively.

“And we know what that dog’s guarding, it’s a Sorcerer’s St —”

“Shhhh!” Hagrid looked around quickly to see if anyone was lis-
tening. “Don’ go shoutin’ about it, what’s the matter with yeh?”

“There are a few things we wanted to ask you, as a matter of
fact,” said Harry, “about what’s guarding the Stone apart from

Fluffy —”

“SHHHH!” said Hagrid again. “Listen — come an’ see me later,

I’m not promisin’ I’ll tell yeh anythin’, mind, but don’ go rabbitin’

about it in here, students aren’ s’pposed ter know. They’ll think I’ve
told yeh —”

“See you later, then,” said Harry.

Hagrid shuffled off.

“What was he hiding behind his back?” said Hermione thought-
fully.

“Do you think it had anything to do with the Stone?”

“I’m going to see what section he was in,” said Ron, who’d had
enough of working. He came back a minute later with a pile of
books in his arms and slammed them down on the table.

“Dragons!” he whispered. “Hagrid was looking up stuff about
dragons! Look at these: Dragon Species of Great Britain and Ireland;

From Egg to Inferno, A Dragon Keeper’s Guide. ”

“Hagrid’s always wanted a dragon, he told me so the first time I
ever met him,” said Harry.

“But it’s against our laws,” said Ron. “Dragon breeding was out-
lawed by the Warlocks’ Convention of 1709, everyone knows that.

Its hard to stop Muggles from noticing us if we’re keeping dragons
in the back garden — anyway, you can’t tame dragons, it’s dan-

 230 

NORBERT THE

NORWEGIAN RIDGEBACK
gerous. You should see the burns Charlie’s got off wild ones in Ro-
mania.”

“But there aren’t wild dragons in Britain?” said Harry.

“Of course there are,” said Ron. “Common Welsh Green and

Hebridean Blacks. The Ministry of Magic has a job hushing them
up, I can tell you. Our kind have to keep putting spells on Muggles

who’ve spotted them, to make them forget.”

“So what on earth’s Hagrid up to?” said Hermione.

When they knocked on the door of the gamekeeper’s hut an hour
later, they were surprised to see that all the curtains were closed.

Hagrid called “Who is it?” before he let them in, and then shut the
door quickly behind them.

It was stifling hot inside. Even though it was such a warm day,
there was a blazing fire in the grate. Hagrid made them tea and of-
fered them stoat sandwiches, which they refused.

“So — yeh wanted to ask me somethin’?”

“Yes,” said Harry. There was no point beating around the bush.

“We were wondering if you could tell us what’s guarding the

Sorcerer’s Stone apart from Fluffy.”

Hagrid frowned at him.

“O’ course I can’t,” he said. “Number one, I don’ know meself.

Number two, yeh know too much already, so I wouldn’ tell yeh if I
could. That Stone’s here fer a good reason. It was almost stolen
outta Gringotts — I s’ppose yeh’ve worked that out an’ all? Beats
me how yeh even know abou’ Fluffy.”

“Oh, come on, Hagrid, you might not want to tell us, but you
do know, you know everything that goes on round here,” said

 231 

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Hermione in a warm, flattering voice. Hagrid’s beard twitched
and they could tell he was smiling. “We only wondered who had
done the guarding, really.” Hermione went on. “We wondered who

Dumbledore had trusted enough to help him, apart from you.”

Hagrid’s chest swelled at these last words. Harry and Ron
beamed at Hermione.

“Well, I don’ s’pose it could hurt ter tell yeh that . . . let’s see . . .

he borrowed Fluffy from me . . . then some o’ the teachers did
enchantments . . . Professor Sprout — Professor Flitwick — Pro-
fessor McGonagall —” he ticked them off on his fingers, “Profes-
sor Quirrell — an’ Dumbledore himself did somethin’, o’ course.

Hang on, I’ve forgotten someone. Oh yeah, Professor Snape.”

“Snape?”

“Yeah — yer not still on abou’ that, are yeh? Look, Snape helped
protect the Stone, he’s not about ter steal it.”

Harry knew Ron and Hermione were thinking the same as he
was. If Snape had been in on protecting the Stone, it must have
been easy to find out how the other teachers had guarded it. He
probably knew everything — except, it seemed, Quirrell’s spell and
how to get past Fluffy.

“You’re the only one who knows how to get past Fluffy, aren’t
you, Hagrid?” said Harry anxiously. “And you wouldn’t tell any-
one, would you? Not even one of the teachers?”

“Not a soul knows except me an’ Dumbledore,” said Hagrid
proudly.

“Well, that’s something,” Harry muttered to the others. “Ha-
grid, can we have a window open? I’m boiling.”

“Can’t, Harry, sorry,” said Hagrid. Harry noticed him glance at
the fire. Harry looked at it, too.

 232 

NORBERT THE

NORWEGIAN RIDGEBACK

“Hagrid — what’s that?”

But he already knew what it was. In the very heart of the fire, un-
derneath the kettle, was a huge, black egg.

“Ah,” said Hagrid, fiddling nervously with his beard, “That’s —
er . . .”

“Where did you get it, Hagrid?” said Ron, crouching over
the fire to get a closer look at the egg. “It must’ve cost you a for-
tune.”

“Won it,” said Hagrid. “Las’ night. I was down in the village
havin’ a few drinks an’ got into a game o’ cards with a stranger.

Think he was quite glad ter get rid of it, ter be honest.”

“But what are you going to do with it when it’s hatched?” said

Hermione.

“Well, I’ve bin doin’ some readin’,” said Hagrid, pulling a large
book from under his pillow. “Got this outta the library — Dragon

Breeding for Pleasure and Profit — it’s a bit outta date, o’ course, but it’s all in here. Keep the egg in the fire, ’cause their mothers breathe
on ’em, see, an’ when it hatches, feed it on a bucket o’ brandy mixed with chicken blood every half hour. An’ see here — how ter
recognize diff’rent eggs — what I got there’s a Norwegian Ridge-
back. They’re rare, them.”

He looked very pleased with himself, but Hermione didn’t.

“Hagrid, you live in a wooden house, ” she said.

But Hagrid wasn’t listening. He was humming merrily as he
stoked the fire.

So now they had something else to worry about: what might hap-
pen to Hagrid if anyone found out he was hiding an illegal dragon
in his hut.

 233 

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

“Wonder what it’s like to have a peaceful life,” Ron sighed, as
evening after evening they struggled through all the extra home-
work they were getting. Hermione had now started making study
schedules for Harry and Ron, too. It was driving them nuts.

Then, one breakfast time, Hedwig brought Harry another note
from Hagrid. He had written only two words: It’s hatching.

Ron wanted to skip Herbology and go straight down to the hut.

Hermione wouldn’t hear of it.

“Hermione, how many times in our lives are we going to see a
dragon hatching?”

“We’ve got lessons, we’ll get into trouble, and that’s nothing to
what Hagrid’s going to be in when someone finds out what he’s do-
ing —”

“Shut up!” Harry whispered.

Malfoy was only a few feet away and he had stopped dead to lis-
ten. How much had he heard? Harry didn’t like the look on Mal-
foy’s face at all.

Ron and Hermione argued all the way to Herbology and in the
end, Hermione agreed to run down to Hagrid’s with the other two
during morning break. When the bell sounded from the castle at
the end of their lesson, the three of them dropped their trowels at
once and hurried through the grounds to the edge of the forest.

Hagrid greeted them, looking flushed and excited.

“It’s nearly out.” He ushered them inside.

The egg was lying on the table. There were deep cracks in it. Some-
thing was moving inside; a funny clicking noise was coming from it.

They all drew their chairs up to the table and watched with
bated breath.

 234 

NORBERT THE

NORWEGIAN RIDGEBACK

All at once there was a scraping noise and the egg split open.

The baby dragon flopped onto the table. It wasn’t exactly pretty;

Harry thought it looked like a crumpled, black umbrella. Its spiny
wings were huge compared to its skinny jet body, it had a long
snout with wide nostrils, the stubs of horns and bulging, orange
eyes.

It sneezed. A couple of sparks flew out of its snout.

“Isn’t he beautiful?” Hagrid murmured. He reached out a hand
to stroke the dragon’s head. It snapped at his fingers, showing
pointed fangs.

“Bless him, look, he knows his mommy!” said Hagrid.

“Hagrid,” said Hermione, “how fast do Norwegian Ridgebacks
grow, exactly?”

Hagrid was about to answer when the color suddenly drained
from his face — he leapt to his feet and ran to the window.

“What’s the matter?”

“Someone was lookin’ through the gap in the curtains — it’s a
kid — he’s runnin’ back up ter the school.”

Harry bolted to the door and looked out. Even at a distance there
was no mistaking him.

Malfoy had seen the dragon.

Something about the smile lurking on Malfoy’s face during the
next week made Harry, Ron, and Hermione very nervous. They
spent most of their free time in Hagrid’s darkened hut, trying to
reason with him.

“Just let him go,” Harry urged. “Set him free.”

“I can’t,” said Hagrid. “He’s too little. He’d die.”

 235 

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

They looked at the dragon. It had grown three times in length in
just a week. Smoke kept furling out of its nostrils. Hagrid hadn’t
been doing his gamekeeping duties because the dragon was keep-
ing him so busy. There were empty brandy bottles and chicken
feathers all over the floor.

“I’ve decided to call him Norbert,” said Hagrid, looking at the
dragon with misty eyes. “He really knows me now, watch. Norbert!

Norbert! Where’s Mommy?”

“He’s lost his marbles,” Ron muttered in Harry’s ear.

“Hagrid,” said Harry loudly, “give it two weeks and Norbert’s
going to be as long as your house. Malfoy could go to Dumbledore
at any moment.”

Hagrid bit his lip.

“I — I know I can’t keep him forever, but I can’t jus’ dump him,
can’t.”

Harry suddenly turned to Ron.

“Charlie,” he said.

“You’re losing it, too,” said Ron. “I’m Ron, remember?”

“No — Charlie — your brother, Charlie. In Romania. Studying
dragons. We could send Norbert to him. Charlie can take care of
him and then put him back in the wild!”

“Brilliant!” said Ron. “How about it, Hagrid?”

And in the end, Hagrid agreed that they could send an owl to

Charlie to ask him.

The following week dragged by. Wednesday night found Her-
mione and Harry sitting alone in the common room, long after
everyone else had gone to bed. The clock on the wall had just

 236 

NORBERT THE

NORWEGIAN RIDGEBACK
chimed midnight when the portrait hole burst open. Ron appeared
out of nowhere as he pulled off Harry’s Invisibility Cloak. He had
been down at Hagrid’s hut, helping him feed Norbert, who was
now eating dead rats by the crate.

“It bit me!” he said, showing them his hand, which was wrapped
in a bloody handkerchief. “I’m not going to be able to hold a quill
for a week. I tell you, that dragon’s the most horrible animal I’ve
ever met, but the way Hagrid goes on about it, you’d think it was a
fluffy little bunny rabbit. When it bit me he told me off for fright-
ening it. And when I left, he was singing it a lullaby.”

There was a tap on the dark window.

“Its Hedwig!” said Harry, hurrying to let her in. “She’ll have

Charlie’s answer!”

The three of them put their heads together to read the note.

Dear Ron,

How are you? Thanks for the letter — I’d be glad to take
the Norwegian Ridgeback, but it won’t be easy getting him
here. I think the best thing will be to send him over with
some friends of mine who are coming to visit me next week.

Trouble is, they mustn’t be seen carrying an illegal dragon.

Could you get the Ridgeback up the tallest tower at mid-
night on Saturday? They can meet you there and take him
away while it’s still dark.

Send me an answer as soon as possible.

Love,

Charlie

 237 

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

They looked at one another.

“We’ve got the Invisibility Cloak,” said Harry. “It shouldn’t be
too difficult — I think the cloak’s big enough to cover two of us
and Norbert.”

It was a mark of how bad the last week had been that the other two
agreed with him. Anything to get rid of Norbert — and Malfoy.

There was a hitch. By the next morning, Ron’s bitten hand had
swollen to twice its usual size. He didn’t know whether it was safe
to go to Madam Pomfrey — would she recognize a dragon bite? By
the afternoon, though, he had no choice. The cut had turned a
nasty shade of green. It looked as if Norbert’s fangs were poisonous.

Harry and Hermione rushed up to the hospital wing at the end
of the day to find Ron in a terrible state in bed.

“It’s not just my hand,” he whispered, “although that feels like
it’s about to fall off. Malfoy told Madam Pomfrey he wanted to
borrow one of my books so he could come and have a good laugh
at me. He kept threatening to tel her what really bit me — I’ve
told her it was a dog, but I don’t think she believes me — I
shouldn’t have hit him at the Quidditch match, that’s why he’s do-
ing this.”

Harry and Hermione tried to calm Ron down.

“It’ll all be over at midnight on Saturday,” said Hermione, but
this didn’t soothe Ron at all. On the contrary, he sat bolt upright
and broke into a sweat.

“Midnight on Saturday!” he said in a hoarse voice. “Oh no —
oh no — I’ve just remembered — Charlie’s letter was in that book

Malfoy took, he’s going to know we’re getting rid of Norbert.”

 238 

NORBERT THE

NORWEGIAN RIDGEBACK

Harry and Hermione didn’t get a chance to answer. Madam

Pomfrey came over at that moment and made them leave, saying

Ron needed sleep.

“It’s too late to change the plan now,” Harry told Hermione. “We
haven’t got time to send Charlie another owl, and this could be our
only chance to get rid of Norbert. We’ll have to risk it. And we have got the Invisibility Cloak, Malfoy doesn’t know about that.”

They found Fang the boarhound sitting outside with a ban-
daged tail when they went to tell Hagrid, who opened a window to
talk to them.

“I won’t let you in,” he puffed. “Norbert’s at a tricky stage —
nothin’ I can’t handle.”

When they told him about Charlie’s letter, his eyes filled with
tears, although that might have been because Norbert had just bit-
ten him on the leg.

“Aargh! It’s all right, he only got my boot — jus’ playin’ — he’s
only a baby, after all.”

The baby banged its tail on the wall, making the windows rattle.

Harry and Hermione walked back to the castle feeling Saturday
couldn’t come quickly enough.

They would have felt sorry for Hagrid when the time came for him
to say good-bye to Norbert if they hadn’t been so worried about
what they had to do. It was a very dark, cloudy night, and they
were a bit late arriving at Hagrid’s hut because they’d had to wait
for Peeves to get out of their way in the entrance hall, where he’d
been playing tennis against the wall.

 239 

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Hagrid had Norbert packed and ready in a large crate.

“He’s got lots o’ rats an’ some brandy fer the journey,” said Ha-
grid in a muffled voice. “An’ I’ve packed his teddy bear in case he
gets lonely.”

From inside the crate came ripping noises that sounded to Harry
as though the teddy was having his head torn off.

“Bye-bye, Norbert!” Hagrid sobbed, as Harry and Hermione
covered the crate with the Invisibility Cloak and stepped under-
neath it themselves. “Mommy will never forget you!”

How they managed to get the crate back up to the castle, they
never knew. Midnight ticked nearer as they heaved Norbert up the
marble staircase in the entrance hall and along the dark corridors.

Up another staircase, then another — even one of Harry’s short-
cuts didn’t make the work much easier.

“Nearly there!” Harry panted as they reached the corridor be-
neath the tallest tower.

Then a sudden movement ahead of them made them almost
drop the crate. Forgetting that they were already invisible, they
shrank into the shadows, staring at the dark outlines of two people
grappling with each other ten feet away. A lamp flared.

Professor McGonagall, in a tartan bathrobe and a hair net, had

Malfoy by the ear.

“Detention!” she shouted. “And twenty points from Slytherin!

Wandering around in the middle of the night, how dare you —”

“You don’t understand, Professor. Harry Potter’s coming — he’s
got a dragon!”

“What utter rubbish! How dare you tell such lies! Come on — I
shall see Professor Snape about you, Malfoy!”

 240 

NORBERT THE

NORWEGIAN RIDGEBACK

The steep spiral staircase up to the top of the tower seemed the
easiest thing in the world after that. Not until they’d stepped out
into the cold night air did they throw off the cloak, glad to be able
to breathe properly again. Hermione did a sort of jig.

“Malfoy’s got detention! I could sing!”

“Don’t,” Harry advised her.

Chuckling about Malfoy, they waited, Norbert thrashing about
in his crate. About ten minutes later, four broomsticks came swoop-
ing down out of the darkness.

Charlie’s friends were a cheery lot. They showed Harry and

Hermione the harness they’d rigged up, so they could suspend

Norbert between them. They all helped buckle Norbert safely into
it and then Harry and Hermione shook hands with the others and
thanked them very much.

At last, Norbert was going . . . going . . . gone.

They slipped back down the spiral staircase, their hearts as light
as their hands, now that Norbert was off them. No more dragon —

Malfoy in detention — what could spoil their happiness?

The answer to that was waiting at the foot of the stairs. As they
stepped into the corridor, Filch’s face loomed suddenly out of the
darkness.

“Wel , well, well,” he whispered, “we are in trouble.”

They’d left the Invisibility Cloak on top of the tower.

 241 

C H A P T E R F I F T E E N

THE FORBIDDEN FOREST
hings couldn’t have been worse.

T Filch took them down to Professor McGonagall’s study
on the first floor, where they sat and waited without saying a word
to each other. Hermione was trembling. Excuses, alibis, and wild
cover-up stories chased each other around Harry’s brain, each more
feeble than the last. He couldn’t see how they were going to get out
of trouble this time. They were cornered. How could they have
been so stupid as to forget the cloak? There was no reason on earth
that Professor McGonagall would accept for their being out of bed
and creeping around the school in the dead of night, let alone be-
ing up the tallest Astronomy Tower, which was out-of-bounds ex-
cept for classes. Add Norbert and the Invisibility Cloak, and they
might as well be packing their bags already.

Had Harry thought that things couldn’t have been worse? He
was wrong. When Professor McGonagall appeared, she was leading

Neville.

 242 

THE FORBIDDEN FOREST

“Harry!” Neville burst out, the moment he saw the other two. “I
was trying to find you to warn you, I heard Malfoy saying he was
going to catch you, he said you had a drag —”

Harry shook his head violently to shut Neville up, but Professor

McGonagall had seen. She looked more likely to breathe fire than

Norbert as she towered over the three of them.

“I would never have believed it of any of you. Mr. Filch says you
were up in the Astronomy Tower. It’s one o’clock in the morning.

Explain yourselves. ”

It was the first time Hermione had ever failed to answer a
teacher’s question. She was staring at her slippers, as still as a statue.

“I think I’ve got a good idea of what’s been going on,” said Pro-
fessor McGonagall. “It doesn’t take a genius to work it out. You fed

Draco Malfoy some cock-and-bull story about a dragon, trying to
get him out of bed and into trouble. I’ve already caught him. I sup-
pose you think it’s funny that Longbottom here heard the story and
believed it, too?”

Harry caught Neville’s eye and tried to tell him without words
that this wasn’t true, because Neville was looking stunned and hurt.

Poor, blundering Neville — Harry knew what it must have cost
him to try and find them in the dark, to warn them.

“I’m disgusted,” said Professor McGonagall. “Four students out
of bed in one night! I’ve never heard of such a thing before! You,

Miss Granger, I thought you had more sense. As for you, Mr. Pot-
ter, I thought Gryffindor meant more to you than this. All three of
you will receive detentions — yes, you too, Mr. Longbottom,
nothing gives you the right to walk around school at night, espe-
cially these days, it’s very dangerous — and fifty points will be
taken from Gryffindor.”

 243 

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

“Fifty?” Harry gasped — they would lose the lead, the lead he’d
won in the last Quidditch match.

“Fifty points each, ” said Professor McGonagall, breathing heav-
ily through her long, pointed nose.

“Professor — please —”

“You can’t —”

“Don’t tell me what I can and can’t do, Potter. Now get back
to bed, al of you. I’ve never been more ashamed of Gryffindor stu-
dents.”

A hundred and fifty points lost. That put Gryffindor in last
place. In one night, they’d ruined any chance Gryffindor had had
for the House Cup. Harry felt as though the bottom had dropped
out of his stomach. How could they ever make up for this?

Harry didn’t sleep all night. He could hear Neville sobbing into
his pillow for what seemed like hours. Harry couldn’t think of any-
thing to say to comfort him. He knew Neville, like himself, was
dreading the dawn. What would happen when the rest of Gryf-
findor found out what they’d done?

At first, Gryffindors passing the giant hourglasses that recorded
the House points the next day thought there’d been a mistake.

How could they suddenly have a hundred and fifty points fewer
than yesterday? And then the story started to spread: Harry Potter,
the famous Harry Potter, their hero of two Quidditch matches, had
lost them all those points, him and a couple of other stupid first
years.

From being one of the most popular and admired people at the
school, Harry was suddenly the most hated. Even Ravenclaws and

Hufflepuffs turned on him, because everyone had been longing to
see Slytherin lose the House Cup. Everywhere Harry went, people

 244 

THE FORBIDDEN FOREST
pointed and didn’t trouble to lower their voices as they insulted
him. Slytherins, on the other hand, clapped as he walked past
them, whistling and cheering, “Thanks Potter, we owe you one!”

Only Ron stood by him.

“They’ll all forget this in a few weeks. Fred and George have lost
loads of points in all the time they’ve been here, and people still like
them.”

“They’ve never lost a hundred and fifty points in one go,
though, have they?” said Harry miserably.

“Well — no,” Ron admitted.

It was a bit late to repair the damage, but Harry swore to himself
not to meddle in things that weren’t his business from now on.

He’d had it with sneaking around and spying. He felt so ashamed
of himself that he went to Wood and offered to resign from the

Quidditch team.

“Resign?” Wood thundered. “What good’ll that do? How are we
going to get any points back if we can’t win at Quidditch?”

But even Quidditch had lost its fun. The rest of the team
wouldn’t speak to Harry during practice, and if they had to speak
about him, they called him “the Seeker.”

Hermione and Neville were suffering, too. They didn’t have as
bad a time as Harry, because they weren’t as well-known, but no-
body would speak to them, either. Hermione had stopped drawing
attention to herself in class, keeping her head down and working in
silence.

Harry was almost glad that the exams weren’t far away. All the
studying he had to do kept his mind off his misery. He, Ron, and

Hermione kept to themselves, working late into the night, trying
to remember the ingredients in complicated potions, learn charms

 245 

CHAPTER FIFTEEN
and spells by heart, memorize the dates of magical discoveries and
goblin rebellions. . . .

Then, about a week before the exams were due to start, Harry’s
new resolution not to interfere in anything that didn’t concern him
was put to an unexpected test. Walking back from the library on
his own one afternoon, he heard somebody whimpering from a
classroom up ahead. As he drew closer, he heard Quirrell’s voice.

“No — no — not again, please —”

It sounded as though someone was threatening him. Harry
moved closer.

“All right — all right —” he heard Quirrell sob.

Next second, Quirrell came hurrying out of the classroom
straightening his turban. He was pale and looked as though he was
about to cry. He strode out of sight; Harry didn’t think Quirrell
had even noticed him. He waited until Quirrell’s footsteps had dis-
appeared, then peered into the classroom. It was empty, but a door
stood ajar at the other end. Harry was halfway toward it before he
remembered what he’d promised himself about not meddling.

All the same, he’d have gambled twelve Sorcerer’s Stones that

Snape had just left the room, and from what Harry had just heard,

Snape would be walking with a new spring in his step — Quirrell
seemed to have given in at last.

Harry went back to the library, where Hermione was testing

Ron on Astronomy. Harry told them what he’d heard.

“Snape’s done it, then!” said Ron. “If Quirrell’s told him how to
break his Anti-Dark Force spell —”

“There’s still Fluffy, though,” said Hermione.

“Maybe Snape’s found out how to get past him without asking

Hagrid,” said Ron, looking up at the thousands of books sur-

 246 

THE FORBIDDEN FOREST
rounding them. “I bet there’s a book somewhere in here telling you
how to get past a giant three-headed dog. So what do we do,

Harry?”

The light of adventure was kindling again in Ron’s eyes, but

Hermione answered before Harry could.

“Go to Dumbledore. That’s what we should have done ages ago.

If we try anything ourselves we’ll be thrown out for sure.”

“But we’ve got no proof !” said Harry. “Quirrell’s too scared to
back us up. Snape’s only got to say he doesn’t know how the troll
got in at Halloween and that he was nowhere near the third
floor — who do you think they’ll believe, him or us? It’s not exactly
a secret we hate him, Dumbledore’l think we made it up to get him sacked. Filch wouldn’t help us if his life depended on it, he’s
too friendly with Snape, and the more students get thrown out, the
better, he’ll think. And don’t forget, we’re not supposed to know
about the Stone or Fluffy. That’ll take a lot of explaining.”

Hermione looked convinced, but Ron didn’t.

“If we just do a bit of poking around —”

“No,” said Harry flatly, “we’ve done enough poking around.”

He pulled a map of Jupiter toward him and started to learn the
names of its moons.

The following morning, notes were delivered to Harry, Hermione,
and Neville at the breakfast table. They were all the same:

Your detention will take place at eleven o’clock tonight.

Meet Mr. Filch in the entrance hall.

 247 

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

Harry had forgotten they still had detentions to do in the furor
over the points they’d lost. He half expected Hermione to complain
that this was a whole night of studying lost, but she didn’t say a
word. Like Harry, she felt they deserved what they’d got.

At eleven o’clock that night, they said good-bye to Ron in the
common room and went down to the entrance hall with Neville.

Filch was already there — and so was Malfoy. Harry had also for-
gotten that Malfoy had gotten a detention, too.

“Follow me,” said Filch, lighting a lamp and leading them out-
side.

“I bet you’ll think twice about breaking a school rule again,
won’t you, eh?” he said, leering at them. “Oh yes . . . hard work
and pain are the best teachers if you ask me. . . . It’s just a pity they let the old punishments die out . . . hang you by your wrists from
the ceiling for a few days, I’ve got the chains still in my office, keep

’em well oiled in case they’re ever needed. . . . Right, off we go, and
don’t think of running off, now, it’ll be worse for you if you do.”

They marched off across the dark grounds. Neville kept sniffing.

Harry wondered what their punishment was going to be. It must
be something real y horrible, or Filch wouldn’t be sounding so de-
lighted.

The moon was bright, but clouds scudding across it kept throw-
ing them into darkness. Ahead, Harry could see the lighted win-
dows of Hagrid’s hut. Then they heard a distant shout.

“Is that you, Filch? Hurry up, I want ter get started.”

Harry’s heart rose; if they were going to be working with Hagrid
it wouldn’t be so bad. His relief must have showed in his face, be-
cause Filch said, “I suppose you think you’ll be enjoying yourself

 248 

THE FORBIDDEN FOREST
with that oaf? Well, think again, boy — it’s into the forest you’re
going and I’m much mistaken if you’ll all come out in one piece.”

At this, Neville let out a little moan, and Malfoy stopped dead in
his tracks.

“The forest?” he repeated, and he didn’t sound quite as cool as
usual. “We can’t go in there at night — there’s all sorts of things in
there — werewolves, I heard.”

Neville clutched the sleeve of Harry’s robe and made a choking
noise.

“That’s your problem, isn’t it?” said Filch, his voice cracking
with glee. “Should’ve thought of them werewolves before you got
in trouble, shouldn’t you?”

Hagrid came striding toward them out of the dark, Fang at his
heel. He was carrying his large crossbow, and a quiver of arrows
hung over his shoulder.

“Abou’ time,” he said. “I bin waitin’ fer half an hour already. Al
right, Harry, Hermione?”

“I shouldn’t be too friendly to them, Hagrid,” said Filch coldly,

“they’re here to be punished, after all.”

“That’s why yer late, is it?” said Hagrid, frowning at Filch. “Bin
lecturin’ them, eh? ’Snot your place ter do that. Yeh’ve done yer bit,

I’ll take over from here.”

“I’l be back at dawn,” said Filch, “for what’s left of them,” he added nastily, and he turned and started back toward the castle, his
lamp bobbing away in the darkness.

Malfoy now turned to Hagrid.

“I’m not going in that forest,” he said, and Harry was pleased to
hear the note of panic in his voice.

 249 

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

“Yeh are if yeh want ter stay at Hogwarts,” said Hagrid fiercely.

“Yeh’ve done wrong an’ now yeh’ve got ter pay fer it.”

“But this is servant stuff, it’s not for students to do. I thought
we’d be copying lines or something, if my father knew I was doing
this, he’d —”

“— tell yer that’s how it is at Hogwarts,” Hagrid growled.

“Copyin’ lines! What good’s that ter anyone? Yeh’ll do summat use-
ful or yeh’ll get out. If yeh think yer father’d rather you were ex-
pelled, then get back off ter the castle an’ pack. Go on!”

Malfoy didn’t move. He looked at Hagrid furiously, but then
dropped his gaze.

“Right then,” said Hagrid, “now, listen carefully, ’cause it’s dan-
gerous what we’re gonna do tonight, an’ I don’ want no one takin’

risks. Fol ow me over here a moment.”

He led them to the very edge of the forest. Holding his lamp up
high, he pointed down a narrow, winding earth track that disap-
peared into the thick black trees. A light breeze lifted their hair as
they looked into the forest.

“Look there,” said Hagrid, “see that stuff shinin’ on the ground?

Silvery stuff? That’s unicorn blood. There’s a unicorn in there bin
hurt badly by summat. This is the second time in a week. I found
one dead last Wednesday. We’re gonna try an’ find the poor thing.

We might have ter put it out of its misery.”

“And what if whatever hurt the unicorn finds us first?” said

Malfoy, unable to keep the fear out of his voice.

“There’s nothin’ that lives in the forest that’ll hurt yeh if yer with
me or Fang,” said Hagrid. “An’ keep ter the path. Right, now, we’re
gonna split inter two parties an’ follow the trail in diff ’rent direc-

 250 

THE FORBIDDEN FOREST
tions. There’s blood all over the place, it must’ve bin staggerin’

around since last night at least.”

“I want Fang,” said Malfoy quickly, looking at Fang’s long teeth.

“All right, but I warn yeh, he’s a coward,” said Hagrid. “So me,

Harry, an’ Hermione’ll go one way an’ Draco, Neville, an’ Fang’ll
go the other. Now, if any of us finds the unicorn, we’ll send up
green sparks, right? Get yer wands out an’ practice now — that’s
it — an’ if anyone gets in trouble, send up red sparks, an’ we’ll all
come an’ find yeh — so, be careful — let’s go.”

The forest was black and silent. A little way into it they reached
a fork in the earth path, and Harry, Hermione, and Hagrid took
the left path while Malfoy, Neville, and Fang took the right.

They walked in silence, their eyes on the ground. Every now and
then a ray of moonlight through the branches above lit a spot of
silver-blue blood on the fallen leaves.

Harry saw that Hagrid looked very worried.

“Could a werewolf be killing the unicorns?” Harry asked.

“Not fast enough,” said Hagrid. “It’s not easy ter catch a uni-
corn, they’re powerful magic creatures. I never knew one ter be
hurt before.”

They walked past a mossy tree stump. Harry could hear running
water; there must be a stream somewhere close by. There were still
spots of unicorn blood here and there along the winding path.

“You all right, Hermione?” Hagrid whispered. “Don’ worry, it
can’t’ve gone far if it’s this badly hurt, an’ then we’ll be able ter —

GET BEHIND THAT TREE!”

Hagrid seized Harry and Hermione and hoisted them off the
path behind a towering oak. He pulled out an arrow and fitted it

 251 

CHAPTER FIFTEEN
into his crossbow, raising it, ready to fire. The three of them lis-
tened. Something was slithering over dead leaves nearby: it
sounded like a cloak trailing along the ground. Hagrid was squint-
ing up the dark path, but after a few seconds, the sound faded
away.

“I knew it,” he murmured. “There’s summat in here that
shouldn’ be.”

“A werewolf?” Harry suggested.

“That wasn’ no werewolf an’ it wasn’ no unicorn, neither,” said

Hagrid grimly. “Right, follow me, but careful, now.”

They walked more slowly, ears straining for the faintest sound.

Suddenly, in a clearing ahead, something definitely moved.

“Who’s there?” Hagrid called. “Show yerself — I’m armed!”

And into the clearing came — was it a man, or a horse? To the
waist, a man, with red hair and beard, but below that was a horse’s
gleaming chestnut body with a long, reddish tail. Harry and

Hermione’s jaws dropped.

“Oh, it’s you, Ronan,” said Hagrid in relief. “How are yeh?”

He walked forward and shook the centaur’s hand.

“Good evening to you, Hagrid,” said Ronan. He had a deep,
sorrowful voice. “Were you going to shoot me?”

“Can’t be too careful, Ronan,” said Hagrid, patting his crossbow.

“There’s summat bad loose in this forest. This is Harry Potter an’

Hermione Granger, by the way. Students up at the school. An’ this
is Ronan, you two. He’s a centaur.”

“We’d noticed,” said Hermione faintly.

“Good evening,” said Ronan. “Students, are you? And do you
learn much, up at the school?”

 252 

THE FORBIDDEN FOREST

“Erm —”

“A bit,” said Hermione timidly.

“A bit. Well, that’s something.” Ronan sighed. He flung back his
head and stared at the sky. “Mars is bright tonight.”

“Yeah,” said Hagrid, glancing up, too. “Listen, I’m glad we’ve
run inter yeh, Ronan, ’cause there’s a unicorn bin hurt — you seen
anythin’?”

Ronan didn’t answer immediately. He stared unblinkingly up-
ward, then sighed again.

“Always the innocent are the first victims,” he said. “So it has
been for ages past, so it is now.”

“Yeah,” said Hagrid, “but have yeh seen anythin’, Ronan? Any-
thin’ unusual?”

“Mars is bright tonight,” Ronan repeated, while Hagrid watched
him impatiently. “Unusually bright.”

“Yeah, but I was meanin’ anythin’ unusual a bit nearer home,”

said Hagrid. “So yeh haven’t noticed anythin’ strange?”

Yet again, Ronan took a while to answer. At last, he said, “The
forest hides many secrets.”

A movement in the trees behind Ronan made Hagrid raise his
bow again, but it was only a second centaur, black-haired and

-bodied and wilder-looking than Ronan.

“Hullo, Bane,” said Hagrid. “All right?”

“Good evening, Hagrid, I hope you are well?”

“Well enough. Look, I’ve jus’ bin askin’ Ronan, you seen any-
thin’ odd in here lately? There’s a unicorn bin injured — would yeh
know anythin’ about it?”

Bane walked over to stand next to Ronan. He looked skyward.

 253 

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

“Mars is bright tonight,” he said simply.

“We’ve heard,” said Hagrid grumpily. “Well, if either of you do
see anythin’, let me know, won’t yeh? We’ll be off, then.”

Harry and Hermione followed him out of the clearing, staring
over their shoulders at Ronan and Bane until the trees blocked
their view.

“Never,” said Hagrid irritably, “try an’ get a straight answer out
of a centaur. Ruddy stargazers. Not interested in anythin’ closer’n
the moon.”

“Are there many of them in here?” asked Hermione.

“Oh, a fair few. . . . Keep themselves to themselves mostly, but
they’re good enough about turnin’ up if ever I want a word. They’re
deep, mind, centaurs . . . they know things . . . jus’ don’ let on
much.”

“D’you think that was a centaur we heard earlier?” said Harry.

“Did that sound like hooves to you? Nah, if yeh ask me, that was
what’s bin killin’ the unicorns — never heard anythin’ like it be-
fore.”

They walked on through the dense, dark trees. Harry kept look-
ing nervously over his shoulder. He had the nasty feeling they were
being watched. He was very glad they had Hagrid and his crossbow
with them. They had just passed a bend in the path when Her-
mione grabbed Hagrid’s arm.

“Hagrid! Look! Red sparks, the others are in trouble!”

“You two wait here!” Hagrid shouted. “Stay on the path, I’ll
come back for yeh!”

They heard him crashing away through the undergrowth and
stood looking at each other, very scared, until they couldn’t hear
anything but the rustling of leaves around them.

 254 

THE FORBIDDEN FOREST

“You don’t think they’ve been hurt, do you?” whispered

Hermione.

“I don’t care if Malfoy has, but if something’s got Neville . . . it’s
our fault he’s here in the first place.”

The minutes dragged by. Their ears seemed sharper than usual.

Harry’s seemed to be picking up every sigh of the wind, every
cracking twig. What was going on? Where were the others?

At last, a great crunching noise announced Hagrid’s return. Mal-
foy, Nevil e, and Fang were with him. Hagrid was fuming. Malfoy,
it seemed, had sneaked up behind Neville and grabbed him as a
joke. Neville had panicked and sent up the sparks.

“We’ll be lucky ter catch anythin’ now, with the racket you two
were makin’. Right, we’re changin’ groups — Neville, you stay
with me an’ Hermione, Harry, you go with Fang an’ this idiot. I’m
sorry,” Hagrid added in a whisper to Harry, “but he’ll have a harder
time frightenin’ you, an’ we’ve gotta get this done.”

So Harry set off into the heart of the forest with Malfoy and

Fang. They walked for nearly half an hour, deeper and deeper into
the forest, until the path became almost impossible to follow be-
cause the trees were so thick. Harry thought the blood seemed to
be getting thicker. There were splashes on the roots of a tree, as
though the poor creature had been thrashing around in pain close
by. Harry could see a clearing ahead, through the tangled branches
of an ancient oak.

“Look —” he murmured, holding out his arm to stop Malfoy.

Something bright white was gleaming on the ground. They
inched closer.

It was the unicorn all right, and it was dead. Harry had never
seen anything so beautiful and sad. Its long, slender legs were stuck

 255 

CHAPTER FIFTEEN
out at odd angles where it had fallen and its mane was spread
pearly-white on the dark leaves.

Harry had taken one step toward it when a slithering sound
made him freeze where he stood. A bush on the edge of the clear-
ing quivered. . . . Then, out of the shadows, a hooded figure came
crawling across the ground like some stalking beast. Harry, Malfoy,
and Fang stood transfixed. The cloaked figure reached the unicorn,
lowered its head over the wound in the animals side, and began to
drink its blood.

“AAAAAAAAAAARGH!”

Malfoy let out a terrible scream and bolted — so did Fang. The
hooded figure raised its head and looked right at Harry — unicorn
blood was dribbling down its front. It got to its feet and came
swiftly toward Harry — he couldn’t move for fear.

Then a pain like he’d never felt before pierced his head; it was as
though his scar were on fire. Half blinded, he staggered backward.

He heard hooves behind him, galloping, and something jumped
clean over Harry, charging at the figure.

The pain in Harry’s head was so bad he fell to his knees. It took
a minute or two to pass. When he looked up, the figure had
gone. A centaur was standing over him, not Ronan or Bane; this
one looked younger; he had white-blond hair and a palomino
body.

“Are you all right?” said the centaur, pulling Harry to his feet.

“Yes — thank you — what was that?”

The centaur didn’t answer. He had astonishingly blue eyes, like
pale sapphires. He looked carefully at Harry, his eyes lingering on
the scar that stood out, livid, on Harry’s forehead.

 256 

THE FORBIDDEN FOREST

“You are the Potter boy,” he said. “You had better get back to

Hagrid. The forest is not safe at this time — especially for you.

Can you ride? It will be quicker this way.

“My name is Firenze,” he added, as he lowered himself on to his
front legs so that Harry could clamber onto his back.

There was suddenly a sound of more galloping from the other
side of the clearing. Ronan and Bane came bursting through the
trees, their flanks heaving and sweaty.

“Firenze!” Bane thundered. “What are you doing? You have a hu-
man on your back! Have you no shame? Are you a common mule?”

“Do you realize who this is?” said Firenze. “This is the Potter
boy. The quicker he leaves this forest, the better.”

“What have you been telling him?” growled Bane. “Remember,

Firenze, we are sworn not to set ourselves against the heavens. Have
we not read what is to come in the movements of the planets?”

Ronan pawed the ground nervously. “I’m sure Firenze thought he
was acting for the best,” he said in his gloomy voice.

Bane kicked his back legs in anger.

“For the best! What is that to do with us? Centaurs are con-
cerned with what has been foretold! It is not our business to run
around like donkeys after stray humans in our forest!”

Firenze suddenly reared on to his hind legs in anger, so that

Harry had to grab his shoulders to stay on.

“Do you not see that unicorn?” Firenze bellowed at Bane. “Do
you not understand why it was killed? Or have the planets not let
you in on that secret? I set myself against what is lurking in this for-
est, Bane, yes, with humans alongside me if I must.”

And Firenze whisked around; with Harry clutching on as best he

 257 

CHAPTER FIFTEEN
could, they plunged off into the trees, leaving Ronan and Bane be-
hind them.

Harry didn’t have a clue what was going on.

“Why’s Bane so angry?” he asked. “What was that thing you
saved me from, anyway?”

Firenze slowed to a walk, warned Harry to keep his head bowed
in case of low-hanging branches, but did not answer Harry’s ques-
tion. They made their way through the trees in silence for so long
that Harry thought Firenze didn’t want to talk to him anymore.

They were passing through a particularly dense patch of trees, how-
ever, when Firenze suddenly stopped.

“Harry Potter, do you know what unicorn blood is used for?”

“No,” said Harry, startled by the odd question. “We’ve only used
the horn and tail hair in Potions.”

“That is because it is a monstrous thing, to slay a unicorn,” said

Firenze. “Only one who has nothing to lose, and everything to
gain, would commit such a crime. The blood of a unicorn will keep
you alive, even if you are an inch from death, but at a terrible price.

You have slain something pure and defenseless to save yourself, and
you will have but a half-life, a cursed life, from the moment the
blood touches your lips.”

Harry stared at the back of Firenze’s head, which was dappled
silver in the moonlight.

“But who’d be that desperate?” he wondered aloud. “If you’re go-
ing to be cursed forever, death’s better, isn’t it?”

“It is,” Firenze agreed, “unless all you need is to stay alive long
enough to drink something else — something that will bring you
back to full strength and power — something that will mean you

 258 

THE FORBIDDEN FOREST
can never die. Mr. Potter, do you know what is hidden in the
school at this very moment?”

“The Sorcerer’s Stone! Of course — the Elixir of Life! But I don’t
understand who —”

“Can you think of nobody who has waited many years to return
to power, who has clung to life, awaiting their chance?”

It was as though an iron fist had clenched suddenly around

Harry’s heart. Over the rustling of the trees, he seemed to hear once
more what Hagrid had told him on the night they had met: “Some
say he died. Codswallop, in my opinion. Dunno if he had enough
human left in him to die.”

“Do you mean,” Harry croaked, “that was Vol —”

“Harry! Harry, are you all right?”

Hermione was running toward them down the path, Hagrid
puffing along behind her.

“I’m fine,” said Harry, hardly knowing what he was saying. “The
unicorns dead, Hagrid, it’s in that clearing back there.”

“This is where I leave you,” Firenze murmured as Hagrid hur-
ried off to examine the unicorn. “You are safe now.”

Harry slid off his back.

“Good luck, Harry Potter,” said Firenze. “The planets have been
read wrongly before now, even by centaurs. I hope this is one of
those times.”

He turned and cantered back into the depths of the forest, leav-
ing Harry shivering behind him.

Ron had fallen asleep in the dark common room, waiting for them
to return. He shouted something about Quidditch fouls when

 259 

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

Harry roughly shook him awake. In a matter of seconds, though,
he was wide-eyed as Harry began to tell him and Hermione what
had happened in the forest.

Harry couldn’t sit down. He paced up and down in front of the
fire. He was still shaking.

“Snape wants the Stone for Voldemort . . . and Voldemort’s wait-
ing in the forest . . . and all this time we thought Snape just wanted
to get rich. . . .”

“Stop saying the name!” said Ron in a terrified whisper, as if he
thought Voldemort could hear them.

Harry wasn’t listening.

“Firenze saved me, but he shouldn’t have done so. . . . Bane was
furious . . . he was talking about interfering with what the planets
say is going to happen. . . . They must show that Voldemort’s com-
ing back. . . . Bane thinks Firenze should have let Voldemort kill
me. . . . I suppose that’s written in the stars as well.”

“Will you stop saying the name!” Ron hissed.

“So all I’ve got to wait for now is Snape to steal the Stone,”

Harry went on feverishly, “then Voldemort will be able to come
and finish me off. . . . Well, I suppose Bane’ll be happy.”

Hermione looked very frightened, but she had a word of com-
fort.

“Harry, everyone says Dumbledore’s the only one You-Know-

Who was ever afraid of. With Dumbledore around, You-Know-

Who won’t touch you. Anyway, who says the centaurs are right? It
sounds like fortune-telling to me, and Professor McGonagall says
that’s a very imprecise branch of magic.”

The sky had turned light before they stopped talking. They went

 260 

THE FORBIDDEN FOREST
to bed exhausted, their throats sore. But the night’s surprises
weren’t over.

When Harry pulled back his sheets, he found his Invisibility

Cloak folded neatly underneath them. There was a note pinned
to it:

Just in case.

 261 

C H A P T E R S I X T E E N

THROUGH

THE TRAPDOOR

n years to come, Harry would never quite remember how he

I had managed to get through his exams when he half expected

Voldemort to come bursting through the door at any moment. Yet
the days crept by, and there could be no doubt that Fluffy was stil
alive and well behind the locked door.

It was sweltering hot, especially in the large classroom where
they did their written papers. They had been given special, new
quills for the exams, which had been bewitched with an Anti-

Cheating spell.

They had practical exams as well. Professor Flitwick called them
one by one into his class to see if they could make a pineapple tap-
dance across a desk. Professor McGonagall watched them turn a
mouse into a snuffbox — points were given for how pretty the
snuffbox was, but taken away if it had whiskers. Snape made them
all nervous, breathing down their necks while they tried to remem-
ber how to make a Forgetfulness potion.

 262 

THROUGH THE TRAPDOOR

Harry did the best he could, trying to ignore the stabbing pains
in his forehead, which had been bothering him ever since his trip
into the forest. Neville thought Harry had a bad case of exam
nerves because Harry couldn’t sleep, but the truth was that Harry
kept being woken by his old nightmare, except that it was now
worse than ever because there was a hooded figure dripping blood
in it.

Maybe it was because they hadn’t seen what Harry had seen in
the forest, or because they didn’t have scars burning on their fore-
heads, but Ron and Hermione didn’t seem as worried about the

Stone as Harry. The idea of Voldemort certainly scared them, but
he didn’t keep visiting them in dreams, and they were so busy with
their studying they didn’t have much time to fret about what Snape
or anyone else might be up to.

Their very last exam was History of Magic. One hour of an-
swering questions about batty old wizards who’d invented self-
stirring cauldrons and they’d be free, free for a whole wonderful
week until their exam results came out. When the ghost of Profes-
sor Binns told them to put down their quills and roll up their
parchment, Harry couldn’t help cheering with the rest.

“That was far easier than I thought it would be,” said Hermione
as they joined the crowds flocking out onto the sunny grounds. “I
needn’t have learned about the 1637 Werewolf Code of Conduct or
the uprising of Elfric the Eager.”

Hermione always liked to go through their exam papers after-
ward, but Ron said this made him feel ill, so they wandered down
to the lake and flopped under a tree. The Weasley twins and Lee

Jordan were tickling the tentacles of a giant squid, which was bask-
ing in the warm shallows.

 263 

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

“No more studying,” Ron sighed happily, stretching out on the
grass. “You could look more cheerful, Harry, we’ve got a week be-
fore we find out how badly we’ve done, there’s no need to worry
yet.”

Harry was rubbing his forehead.

“I wish I knew what this means!” he burst out angrily. “My scar
keeps hurting — it’s happened before, but never as often as this.”

“Go to Madam Pomfrey,” Hermione suggested.

“I’m not ill,” said Harry. “I think it’s a warning . . . it means
danger’s coming. . . .”

Ron couldn’t get worked up, it was too hot.

“Harry, relax, Hermione’s right, the Stone’s safe as long as Dum-
bledore’s around. Anyway, we’ve never had any proof Snape found
out how to get past Fluffy. He nearly had his leg ripped off once,
he’s not going to try it again in a hurry. And Neville will play Quid-
ditch for England before Hagrid lets Dumbledore down.”

Harry nodded, but he couldn’t shake off a lurking feeling that
there was something he’d forgotten to do, something important.

When he tried to explain this, Hermione said, “That’s just the ex-
ams. I woke up last night and was halfway through my Transfigu-
ration notes before I remembered we’d done that one.”

Harry was quite sure the unsettled feeling didn’t have anything
to do with work, though. He watched an owl flutter toward the
school across the bright blue sky, a note clamped in its mouth. Ha-
grid was the only one who ever sent him letters. Hagrid would
never betray Dumbledore. Hagrid would never tell anyone how to
get past Fluffy . . . never . . . but —

Harry suddenly jumped to his feet.

 264 

THROUGH THE TRAPDOOR

“Where’re you going?” said Ron sleepily.

“I’ve just thought of something,” said Harry. He had turned
white. “We’ve got to go and see Hagrid, now.”

“Why?” panted Hermione, hurrying to keep up.

“Don’t you think it’s a bit odd,” said Harry, scrambling up the
grassy slope, “that what Hagrid wants more than anything else is a
dragon, and a stranger turns up who just happens to have an egg in
his pocket? How many people wander around with dragon eggs if
it’s against wizard law? Lucky they found Hagrid, don’t you think?

Why didn’t I see it before?”

“What are you talking about?” said Ron, but Harry, sprinting
across the grounds toward the forest, didn’t answer.

Hagrid was sitting in an armchair outside his house; his trousers
and sleeves were rolled up, and he was shelling peas into a large
bowl.

“Hullo,” he said, smiling. “Finished yer exams? Got time fer a
drink?”

“Yes, please,” said Ron, but Harry cut him off.

“No, we’re in a hurry. Hagrid, I’ve got to ask you something. You
know that night you won Norbert? What did the stranger you were
playing cards with look like?”

“Dunno,” said Hagrid casually, “he wouldn’ take his cloak off.”

He saw the three of them look stunned and raised his eye-
brows.

“It’s not that unusual, yeh get a lot o’ funny folk in the Hog’s

Head — that’s one o’ the pubs down in the village. Mighta bin a
dragon dealer, mightn’ he? I never saw his face, he kept his hood up.”

Harry sank down next to the bowl of peas.

 265 

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

“What did you talk to him about, Hagrid? Did you mention

Hogwarts at all?”

“Mighta come up,” said Hagrid, frowning as he tried to remem-
ber. “Yeah . . . he asked what I did, an’ I told him I was gamekeeper
here. . . . He asked a bit about the sorta creatures I look after . . .

so I told him . . . an’ I said what I’d always real y wanted was a dragon . . . an’ then . . . I can’ remember too well, ’cause he kept
buyin’ me drinks. . . . Let’s see . . . yeah, then he said he had the
dragon egg an’ we could play cards fer it if I wanted . . . but he had
ter be sure I could handle it, he didn’ want it ter go ter any old
home. . . . So I told him, after Fluffy, a dragon would be easy. . . .”

“And did he — did he seem interested in Fluffy?” Harry asked,
trying to keep his voice calm.

“Well — yeah — how many three-headed dogs d’yeh meet,
even around Hogwarts? So I told him, Fluffy’s a piece o’ cake if yeh
know how to calm him down, jus’ play him a bit o’ music an’ he’ll
go straight off ter sleep —”

Hagrid suddenly looked horrified.

“I shouldn’ta told yeh that!” he blurted out. “Forget I said it!

Hey — where’re yeh goin’?”

Harry, Ron, and Hermione didn’t speak to each other at all un-
til they came to a halt in the entrance hall, which seemed very cold
and gloomy after the grounds.

“We’ve got to go to Dumbledore,” said Harry. “Hagrid told that
stranger how to get past Fluffy, and it was either Snape or Volde-
mort under that cloak — it must’ve been easy, once he’d got Ha-
grid drunk. I just hope Dumbledore believes us. Firenze might
back us up if Bane doesn’t stop him. Where’s Dumbledore’s office?”

 266 

THROUGH THE TRAPDOOR

They looked around, as if hoping to see a sign pointing them in
the right direction. They had never been told where Dumbledore
lived, nor did they know anyone who had been sent to see him.

“We’ll just have to —” Harry began, but a voice suddenly rang
across the hall.

“What are you three doing inside?”

It was Professor McGonagall, carrying a large pile of books.

“We want to see Professor Dumbledore,” said Hermione, rather
bravely, Harry and Ron thought.

“See Professor Dumbledore?” Professor McGonagall repeated, as
though this was a very fishy thing to want to do. “Why?”

Harry swallowed — now what?

“It’s sort of secret,” he said, but he wished at once he hadn’t, be-
cause Professor McGonagall’s nostrils flared.

“Professor Dumbledore left ten minutes ago,” she said coldly.

“He received an urgent owl from the Ministry of Magic and flew
off for London at once.”

“He’s gone?” said Harry frantically. “Now?”

“Professor Dumbledore is a very great wizard, Potter, he has
many demands on his time —”

“But this is important.”

“Something you have to say is more important than the Min-
istry of Magic, Potter?”

“Look,” said Harry, throwing caution to the winds, “Pro-
fessor — it’s about the Sorcerer’s Stone —”

Whatever Professor McGonagall had expected, it wasn’t that.

The books she was carrying tumbled out of her arms, but she didn’t
pick them up.

 267 

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

“How do you know — ?” she spluttered.

“Professor, I think — I know — that Sn— that someone’s going
to try and steal the Stone. I’ve got to talk to Professor Dumble-
dore.”

She eyed him with a mixture of shock and suspicion.

“Professor Dumbledore will be back tomorrow,” she said finally.

“I don’t know how you found out about the Stone, but rest assured,
no one can possibly steal it, it’s too well protected.”

“But Professor —”

“Potter, I know what I’m talking about,” she said shortly. She
bent down and gathered up the fallen books. “I suggest you all go
back outside and enjoy the sunshine.”

But they didn’t.

“It’s tonight,” said Harry, once he was sure Professor McGona-
gall was out of earshot. “Snape’s going through the trapdoor
tonight. He’s found out everything he needs, and now he’s got

Dumbledore out of the way. He sent that note, I bet the Ministry
of Magic will get a real shock when Dumbledore turns up.”

“But what can we —”

Hermione gasped. Harry and Ron wheeled round.

Snape was standing there.

“Good afternoon,” he said smoothly.

They stared at him.

“You shouldn’t be inside on a day like this,” he said, with an odd,
twisted smile.

“We were —” Harry began, without any idea what he was going
to say.

“You want to be more careful,” said Snape. “Hanging around

 268 

THROUGH THE TRAPDOOR
like this, people will think you’re up to something. And Gryffindor
really can’t afford to lose any more points, can it?”

Harry flushed. They turned to go outside, but Snape called them
back.

“Be warned, Potter — any more nighttime wanderings and I will
personally make sure you are expelled. Good day to you.”

He strode off in the direction of the staffroom.

Out on the stone steps, Harry turned to the others.

“Right, here’s what we’ve got to do,” he whispered urgently. “One
of us has got to keep an eye on Snape — wait outside the staffroom
and follow him if he leaves it. Hermione, you’d better do that.”

“Why me?”

“Its obvious,” said Ron. “You can pretend to be waiting for

Professor Flitwick, you know.” He put on a high voice, “ ‘Oh Profes-
sor Flitwick, I’m so worried, I think I got question fourteen b
wrong. . . .’ ”

“Oh, shut up,” said Hermione, but she agreed to go and watch
out for Snape.

“And we’d better stay outside the third-floor corridor,” Harry
told Ron. “Come on.”

But that part of the plan didn’t work. No sooner had they
reached the door separating Fluffy from the rest of the school than

Professor McGonagall turned up again and this time, she lost her
temper.

“I suppose you think you’re harder to get past than a pack of en-
chantments!” she stormed. “Enough of this nonsense! If I hear
you’ve come anywhere near here again, I’ll take another fifty points
from Gryffindor! Yes, Weasley, from my own House!”

 269 

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

Harry and Ron went back to the common room. Harry had just
said, “At least Hermione’s on Snape’s tail,” when the portrait of the

Fat Lady swung open and Hermione came in.

“I’m sorry, Harry!” she wailed. “Snape came out and asked me
what I was doing, so I said I was waiting for Flitwick, and Snape
went to get him, and I’ve only just got away, I don’t know where

Snape went.”

“Well, that’s it then, isn’t it?” Harry said.

The other two stared at him. He was pale and his eyes were glit-
tering.

“I’m going out of here tonight and I’m going to try and get to
the Stone first.”

“You’re mad!” said Ron.

“You can’t!” said Hermione. “After what McGonagall and Snape
have said? You’ll be expelled!”

“SO WHAT?” Harry shouted. “Don’t you understand? If Snape
gets hold of the Stone, Voldemort’s coming back! Haven’t you
heard what it was like when he was trying to take over? There won’t
be any Hogwarts to get expelled from! He’ll flatten it, or turn it
into a school for the Dark Arts! Losing points doesn’t matter any-
more, can’t you see? D’you think he’ll leave you and your families
alone if Gryffindor wins the House Cup? If I get caught before I
can get to the Stone, well, I’ll have to go back to the Dursleys and
wait for Voldemort to find me there, its only dying a bit later than

I would have, because I’m never going over to the Dark Side! I’m
going through that trapdoor tonight and nothing you two say is
going to stop me! Voldemort killed my parents, remember?”

He glared at them.

 270 

THROUGH THE TRAPDOOR

“You’re right, Harry,” said Hermione in a small voice.

“I’ll use the Invisibility Cloak,” said Harry. “It’s just lucky I got
it back.”

“But will it cover all three of us?” said Ron.

“All — all three of us?”

“Oh, come off it, you don’t think we’d let you go alone?”

“Of course not,” said Hermione briskly. “How do you think
you’d get to the Stone without us? I’d better go and look through
my books, there might be something useful. . . .”

“But if we get caught, you two will be expelled, too.”

“Not if I can help it,” said Hermione grimly. “Flitwick told me
in secret that I got a hundred and twelve percent on his exam.

They’re not throwing me out after that.”

After dinner the three of them sat nervously apart in the common
room. Nobody bothered them; none of the Gryffindors had any-
thing to say to Harry any more, after all. This was the first night he
hadn’t been upset by it. Hermione was skimming through all her
notes, hoping to come across one of the enchantments they were
about to try to break. Harry and Ron didn’t talk much. Both of
them were thinking about what they were about to do.

Slowly, the room emptied as people drifted off to bed.

“Better get the cloak,” Ron muttered, as Lee Jordan finally left,
stretching and yawning. Harry ran upstairs to their dark dormi-
tory. He pulled out the cloak and then his eyes fell on the flute Ha-
grid had given him for Christmas. He pocketed it to use on

Fluffy — he didn’t feel much like singing.

He ran back down to the common room.

 271 

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

“We’d better put the cloak on here, and make sure it covers al
three of us — if Filch spots one of our feet wandering along on its
own —”

“What are you doing?” said a voice from the corner of the room.

Neville appeared from behind an armchair, clutching Trevor the
toad, who looked as though he’d been making another bid for free-
dom.

“Nothing, Neville, nothing,” said Harry, hurriedly putting the
cloak behind his back.

Neville stared at their guilty faces.

“You’re going out again,” he said.

“No, no, no,” said Hermione. “No, we’re not. Why don’t you go
to bed, Neville?”

Harry looked at the grandfather clock by the door. They
couldn’t afford to waste any more time, Snape might even now be
playing Fluffy to sleep.

“You can’t go out,” said Neville, “you’ll be caught again.

Gryffindor will be in even more trouble.”

“You don’t understand,” said Harry, “this is important.”

But Neville was clearly steeling himself to do something desper-
ate. “I won’t let you do it,” he said, hurrying to stand in front of the
portrait hole. “I’ll — I’ll fight you!”

“Neville, ” Ron exploded, “get away from that hole and don’t be
an idiot —”

“Don’t you call me an idiot!” said Neville. “I don’t think you
should be breaking any more rules! And you were the one who told
me to stand up to people!”

 272 

THROUGH THE TRAPDOOR

“Yes, but not to us, ” said Ron in exasperation. “Neville, you
don’t know what you’re doing.”

He took a step forward and Neville dropped Trevor the toad,
who leapt out of sight.

“Go on then, try and hit me!” said Neville, raising his fists. “I’m
ready!”

Harry turned to Hermione.

“Do something, ” he said desperately.

Hermione stepped forward.

“Neville,” she said, “I’m really, really sorry about this.”

She raised her wand.

“Petrificus Totalus!” she cried, pointing it at Neville.

Neville’s arms snapped to his sides. His legs sprang together. His
whole body rigid, he swayed where he stood and then fell flat on
his face, stiff as a board.

Hermione ran to turn him over. Neville’s jaws were jammed to-
gether so he couldn’t speak. Only his eyes were moving, looking at
them in horror.

“What’ve you done to him?” Harry whispered.

“It’s the full Body-Bind,” said Hermione miserably. “Oh,

Neville, I’m so sorry.”

“We had to, Neville, no time to explain,” said Harry.

“You’ll understand later, Neville,” said Ron as they stepped over
him and pulled on the Invisibility Cloak.

But leaving Neville lying motionless on the floor didn’t feel like
a very good omen. In their nervous state, every statue’s shadow
looked like Filch, every distant breath of wind sounded like Peeves
swooping down on them.

 273 

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

At the foot of the first set of stairs, they spotted Mrs. Norris
skulking near the top.

“Oh, let’s kick her, just this once,” Ron whispered in Harry’s ear,
but Harry shook his head. As they climbed carefully around her,

Mrs. Norris turned her lamplike eyes on them, but didn’t do any-
thing.

They didn’t meet anyone else until they reached the staircase up
to the third floor. Peeves was bobbing halfway up, loosening the
carpet so that people would trip.

“Who’s there?” he said suddenly as they climbed toward him. He
narrowed his wicked black eyes. “Know you’re there, even if I can’t
see you. Are you ghoulie or ghostie or wee student beastie?”

He rose up in the air and floated there, squinting at them.

“Should call Filch, I should, if something’s a-creeping around
unseen.”

Harry had a sudden idea.

“Peeves,” he said, in a hoarse whisper, “the Bloody Baron has his
own reasons for being invisible.”

Peeves almost fell out of the air in shock. He caught himself in
time and hovered about a foot off the stairs.

“So sorry, your bloodiness, Mr. Baron, sir,” he said greasily. “My
mistake, my mistake — I didn’t see you — of course I didn’t,
you’re invisible — forgive old Peevsie his little joke, sir.”

“I have business here, Peeves,” croaked Harry. “Stay away from
this place tonight.”

“I wil , sir, I most certainly wil ,” said Peeves, rising up in the air
again. “Hope your business goes well, Baron, I’ll not bother you.”

And he scooted off.

 274 

THROUGH THE TRAPDOOR

“Brilliant, Harry!” whispered Ron.

A few seconds later, they were there, outside the third-floor cor-
ridor — and the door was already ajar.

“Well, there you are,” Harry said quietly, “Snape’s already got
past Fluffy.”

Seeing the open door somehow seemed to impress upon all three
of them what was facing them. Underneath the cloak, Harry
turned to the other two.

“If you want to go back, I won’t blame you,” he said. “You can
take the cloak, I won’t need it now.”

“Don’t be stupid,” said Ron.

“We’re coming,” said Hermione.

Harry pushed the door open.

As the door creaked, low, rumbling growls met their ears. All
three of the dog’s noses sniffed madly in their direction, even
though it couldn’t see them.

“What’s that at its feet?” Hermione whispered.

“Looks like a harp,” said Ron. “Snape must have left it there.”

“It must wake up the moment you stop playing,” said Harry.

“Well, here goes . . .”

He put Hagrid’s flute to his lips and blew. It wasn’t really a tune,
but from the first note the beast’s eyes began to droop. Harry
hardly drew breath. Slowly, the dog’s growls ceased — it tottered
on its paws and fell to its knees, then it slumped to the ground, fast
asleep.

“Keep playing,” Ron warned Harry as they slipped out of the
cloak and crept toward the trapdoor. They could feel the dog’s hot,
smelly breath as they approached the giant heads.

 275 

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

“I think we’ll be able to pull the door open,” said Ron, peering
over the dog’s back. “Want to go first, Hermione?”

“No, I don’t!”

“All right.” Ron gritted his teeth and stepped carefully over the
dog’s legs. He bent and pulled the ring of the trapdoor, which
swung up and open.

“What can you see?” Hermione said anxiously.

“Nothing — just black — there’s no way of climbing down,
we’ll just have to drop.”

Harry, who was still playing the flute, waved at Ron to get his at-
tention and pointed at himself.

“You want to go first? Are you sure?” said Ron. “I don’t know
how deep this thing goes. Give the flute to Hermione so she can
keep him asleep.”

Harry handed the flute over. In the few seconds’ silence, the dog
growled and twitched, but the moment Hermione began to play, it
fell back into its deep sleep.

Harry climbed over it and looked down through the trapdoor.

There was no sign of the bottom.

He lowered himself through the hole until he was hanging on by
his fingertips. Then he looked up at Ron and said, “If anything
happens to me, don’t follow. Go straight to the owlery and send

Hedwig to Dumbledore, right?”

“Right,” said Ron.

“See you in a minute, I hope. . . .”

And Harry let go. Cold, damp air rushed past him as he fell
down, down, down and —

FLUMP. With a funny, muffled sort of thump he landed on

 276 

THROUGH THE TRAPDOOR
something soft. He sat up and felt around, his eyes not used to the
gloom. It felt as though he was sitting on some sort of plant.

“It’s okay!” he called up to the light the size of a postage stamp,
which was the open trapdoor, “it’s a soft landing, you can jump!”

Ron followed right away. He landed, sprawled next to Harry.

“What’s this stuff?” were his first words.

“Dunno, some sort of plant thing. I suppose it’s here to break
the fall. Come on, Hermione!”

The distant music stopped. There was a loud bark from the dog,
but Hermione had already jumped. She landed on Harry’s other
side.

“We must be miles under the school,” she said.

“Lucky this plant thing’s here, really,” said Ron.

“Lucky!” shrieked Hermione. “Look at you both!”

She leapt up and struggled toward a damp wall. She had to
struggle because the moment she had landed, the plant had started
to twist snakelike tendrils around her ankles. As for Harry and

Ron, their legs had already been bound tightly in long creepers
without their noticing.

Hermione had managed to free herself before the plant got a
firm grip on her. Now she watched in horror as the two boys fought
to pull the plant off them, but the more they strained against it, the
tighter and faster the plant wound around them.

“Stop moving!” Hermione ordered them. “I know what this
is — it’s Devil’s Snare!”

“Oh, I’m so glad we know what it’s called, that’s a great help,”

snarled Ron, leaning back, trying to stop the plant from curling
around his neck.

 277 

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

“Shut up, I’m trying to remember how to kill it!” said Her-
mione.

“Well, hurry up, I can’t breathe!” Harry gasped, wrestling with it
as it curled around his chest.

“Devil’s Snare, Devil’s Snare . . . what did Professor Sprout
say? — it likes the dark and the damp —”

“So light a fire!” Harry choked.

“Yes — of course — but there’s no wood!” Hermione cried,
wringing her hands.

“HAVE YOU GONE MAD?” Ron bellowed. “ARE YOU A

WITCH OR NOT?”

“Oh, right!” said Hermione, and she whipped out her wand,
waved it, muttered something, and sent a jet of the same bluebell
flames she had used on Snape at the plant. In a matter of seconds,
the two boys felt it loosening its grip as it cringed away from the
light and warmth. Wriggling and flailing, it unraveled itself from
their bodies, and they were able to pull free.

“Lucky you pay attention in Herbology, Hermione,” said Harry
as he joined her by the wall, wiping sweat off his face.

“Yeah,” said Ron, “and lucky Harry doesn’t lose his head in a cri-
sis — ‘there’s no wood,’ honestly. ”

“This way,” said Harry, pointing down a stone passageway, which
was the only way forward.

All they could hear apart from their footsteps was the gentle drip
of water trickling down the walls. The passageway sloped down-
ward, and Harry was reminded of Gringotts. With an unpleasant
jolt of the heart, he remembered the dragons said to be guarding
vaults in the wizards’ bank. If they met a dragon, a fully-grown
dragon — Norbert had been bad enough . . .

 278 

THROUGH THE TRAPDOOR

“Can you hear something?” Ron whispered.

Harry listened. A soft rustling and clinking seemed to be com-
ing from up ahead.

“Do you think it’s a ghost?”

“I don’t know . . . sounds like wings to me.”

“There’s light ahead — I can see something moving.”

They reached the end of the passageway and saw before them a
brilliantly lit chamber, its ceiling arching high above them. It was
full of small, jewel-bright birds, fluttering and tumbling all around
the room. On the opposite side of the chamber was a heavy
wooden door.

“Do you think they’ll attack us if we cross the room?” said Ron.

“Probably,” said Harry. “They don’t look very vicious, but I sup-
pose if they all swooped down at once . . . well, there’s no other
choice . . . I’ll run.”

He took a deep breath, covered his face with his arms, and
sprinted across the room. He expected to feel sharp beaks and claws
tearing at him any second, but nothing happened. He reached the
door untouched. He pulled the handle, but it was locked.

The other two followed him. They tugged and heaved at the
door, but it wouldn’t budge, not even when Hermione tried her

Alohomora Charm.

“Now what?” said Ron.

“These birds . . . they can’t be here just for decoration,” said

Hermione.

They watched the birds soaring overhead, glittering — glitter-
ing?

“They’re not birds!” Harry said suddenly. “They’re keys! Winged
keys — look careful y. So that must mean . . .” he looked around

 279 

CHAPTER SIXTEEN
the chamber while the other two squinted up at the flock of keys.

“. . . yes — look! Broomsticks! We’ve got to catch the key to the
door!”

“But there are hundreds of them!”

Ron examined the lock on the door.

“We’re looking for a big, old-fashioned one — probably silver,
like the handle.”

They each seized a broomstick and kicked off into the air, soar-
ing into the midst of the cloud of keys. They grabbed and snatched,
but the bewitched keys darted and dived so quickly it was almost
impossible to catch one.

Not for nothing, though, was Harry the youngest Seeker in a
century. He had a knack for spotting things other people didn’t. Af-
ter a minute’s weaving about through the whirl of rainbow feathers,
he noticed a large silver key that had a bent wing, as if it had al-
ready been caught and stuffed roughly into the keyhole.

“That one!” he called to the others. “That big one — there —
no, there — with bright blue wings — the feathers are all crum-
pled on one side.”

Ron went speeding in the direction that Harry was pointing,
crashed into the ceiling, and nearly fell off his broom.

“We’ve got to close in on it!” Harry called, not taking his eyes off
the key with the damaged wing. “Ron, you come at it from
above — Hermione, stay below and stop it from going down —
and I’ll try and catch it. Right, NOW!”

Ron dived, Hermione rocketed upward, the key dodged them
both, and Harry streaked after it; it sped toward the wall, Harry
leaned forward and with a nasty, crunching noise, pinned it against

 280 

THROUGH THE TRAPDOOR
the stone with one hand. Ron and Hermione’s cheers echoed
around the high chamber.

They landed quickly, and Harry ran to the door, the key strug-
gling in his hand. He rammed it into the lock and turned — it
worked. The moment the lock had clicked open, the key took
flight again, looking very battered now that it had been caught
twice.

“Ready?” Harry asked the other two, his hand on the door han-
dle. They nodded. He pulled the door open.

The next chamber was so dark they couldn’t see anything at all.

But as they stepped into it, light suddenly flooded the room to re-
veal an astonishing sight.

They were standing on the edge of a huge chessboard, behind
the black chessmen, which were all taller than they were and carved
from what looked like black stone. Facing them, way across the
chamber, were the white pieces. Harry, Ron and Hermione shiv-
ered slightly — the towering white chessmen had no faces.

“Now what do we do?” Harry whispered.

“It’s obvious, isn’t it?” said Ron. “We’ve got to play our way
across the room.”

Behind the white pieces they could see another door.

“How?” said Hermione nervously.

“I think,” said Ron, “we’re going to have to be chessmen.”

He walked up to a black knight and put his hand out to touch
the knights horse. At once, the stone sprang to life. The horse pawed
the ground and the knight turned his helmeted head to look down
at Ron.

“Do we — er — have to join you to get across?”

 281 

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

The black knight nodded. Ron turned to the other two.

“This needs thinking about. . . .” he said. “I suppose we’ve got
to take the place of three of the black pieces. . . .”

Harry and Hermione stayed quiet, watching Ron think. Finally
he said, “Now, don’t be offended or anything, but neither of you are
that good at chess —”

“We’re not offended,” said Harry quickly. “Just tell us what
to do.”

“Well, Harry, you take the place of that bishop, and Hermione,
you go there instead of that castle.”

“What about you?”

“I’m going to be a knight,” said Ron.

The chessmen seemed to have been listening, because at these
words a knight, a bishop, and a castle turned their backs on the
white pieces and walked off the board, leaving three empty squares
that Harry, Ron, and Hermione took.

“White always plays first in chess,” said Ron, peering across the
board. “Yes . . . look . . .”

A white pawn had moved forward two squares.

Ron started to direct the black pieces. They moved silently
wherever he sent them. Harry’s knees were trembling. What if they
lost?

“Harry — move diagonally four squares to the right.”

Their first real shock came when their other knight was taken.

The white queen smashed him to the floor and dragged him off the
board, where he lay quite still, facedown.

“Had to let that happen,” said Ron, looking shaken. “Leaves you
free to take that bishop, Hermione, go on.”

 282 

THROUGH THE TRAPDOOR

Every time one of their men was lost, the white pieces showed
no mercy. Soon there was a huddle of limp black players slumped
along the wall. Twice, Ron only just noticed in time that Harry
and Hermione were in danger. He himself darted around the
board, taking almost as many white pieces as they had lost black
ones.

“We’re nearly there,” he muttered suddenly. “Let me think —
let me think . . .”

The white queen turned her blank face toward him.

“Yes . . .” said Ron softly, “it’s the only way . . . I’ve got to be
taken.”

“NO!” Harry and Hermione shouted.

“That’s chess!” snapped Ron. “You’ve got to make some sacri-
fices! I make my move and she’ll take me — that leaves you free
to checkmate the king, Harry!”

“But —”

“Do you want to stop Snape or not?”

“Ron —”

“Look, if you don’t hurry up, he’ll already have the Stone!”

There was no alternative.

“Ready?” Ron called, his face pale but determined. “Here I
go — now, don’t hang around once you’ve won.”

He stepped forward, and the white queen pounced. She struck

Ron hard across the head with her stone arm, and he crashed to the
floor — Hermione screamed but stayed on her square — the white
queen dragged Ron to one side. He looked as if he’d been knocked
out.

Shaking, Harry moved three spaces to the left.

 283 

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

The white king took off his crown and threw it at Harry’s feet.

They had won. The chessmen parted and bowed, leaving the door
ahead clear. With one last desperate look back at Ron, Harry and

Hermione charged through the door and up the next passageway.

“What if he’s — ?”

“He’ll be all right,” said Harry, trying to convince himself.

“What do you reckon’s next?”

“We’ve had Sprout’s, that was the Devils Snare; Flitwick must’ve
put charms on the keys; McGonagall transfigured the chessmen to
make them alive; that leaves Quirrell’s spell, and Snape’s . . .”

They had reached another door.

“All right?” Harry whispered.

“Go on.”

Harry pushed it open.

A disgusting smell filled their nostrils, making both of them pull
their robes up over their noses. Eyes watering, they saw, flat on the
floor in front of them, a troll even larger than the one they had
tackled, out cold with a bloody lump on its head.

“I’m glad we didn’t have to fight that one,” Harry whispered as
they stepped carefully over one of its massive legs. “Come on, I
can’t breathe.”

He pulled open the next door, both of them hardly daring to
look at what came next — but there was nothing very frightening
in here, just a table with seven differently shaped bottles standing
on it in a line.

“Snape’s,” said Harry. “What do we have to do?”

They stepped over the threshold, and immediately a fire sprang
up behind them in the doorway. It wasn’t ordinary fire either; it was

 284 

THROUGH THE TRAPDOOR
purple. At the same instant, black flames shot up in the doorway
leading onward. They were trapped.

“Look!” Hermione seized a roll of paper lying next to the bottles.

Harry looked over her shoulder to read it:

Danger lies before you, while safety lies behind,

Two of us will help you, whichever you would find,

One among us seven will let you move ahead,

Another will transport the drinker back instead,

Two among our number hold only nettle wine,

Three of us are killers, waiting hidden in line.

Choose, unless you wish to stay here forevermore,

To help you in your choice, we give you these clues four:

First, however slyly the poison tries to hide

You will always find some on nettle wine’s left side;

Second, different are those who stand at either end,

But if you would move onward, neither is your friend;

Third, as you see clearly, all are different size,

Neither dwarf nor giant holds death in their insides;

Fourth, the second left and the second on the right

Are twins once you taste them, though different at first sight.

Hermione let out a great sigh and Harry, amazed, saw that she was
smiling, the very last thing he felt like doing.

“Brilliant, ” said Hermione. “This isn’t magic — it’s logic — a
puzzle. A lot of the greatest wizards haven’t got an ounce of logic,
they’d be stuck in here forever.”

“But so will we, won’t we?”

 285 

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

“Of course not,” said Hermione. “Everything we need is here on
this paper. Seven bottles: three are poison; two are wine; one wil
get us safely through the black fire, and one will get us back
through the purple.”

“But how do we know which to drink?”

“Give me a minute.”

Hermione read the paper several times. Then she walked up and
down the line of bottles, muttering to herself and pointing at them.

At last, she clapped her hands.

“Got it,” she said. “The smallest bottle will get us through the
black fire — toward the Stone.”

Harry looked at the tiny bottle.

“There’s only enough there for one of us,” he said. “That’s hardly
one swallow.”

They looked at each other.

“Which one will get you back through the purple flames?”

Hermione pointed at a rounded bottle at the right end of the
line.

“You drink that,” said Harry. “No, listen, get back and get Ron.

Grab brooms from the flying-key room, they’ll get you out of the
trapdoor and past Fluffy — go straight to the owlery and send

Hedwig to Dumbledore, we need him. I might be able to hold

Snape off for a while, but I’m no match for him, really.”

“But Harry — what if You-Know-Who’s with him?”

“Well — I was lucky once, wasn’t I?” said Harry, pointing at his
scar. “I might get lucky again.”

Hermione’s lip trembled, and she suddenly dashed at Harry and
threw her arms around him.

 286 

THROUGH THE TRAPDOOR

“Hermione!”

“Harry — you’re a great wizard, you know.”

“I’m not as good as you,” said Harry, very embarrassed, as she let
go of him.

“Me!” said Hermione. “Books! And cleverness! There are more
important things — friendship and bravery and — oh Harry —
be careful!”

“You drink first,” said Harry. “You are sure which is which, aren’t
you?”

“Positive,” said Hermione. She took a long drink from the
round bottle at the end, and shuddered.

“It’s not poison?” said Harry anxiously.

“No — but it’s like ice.”

“Quick, go, before it wears off.”

“Good luck — take care —”

“GO!”

Hermione turned and walked straight through the purple fire.

Harry took a deep breath and picked up the smallest bottle. He
turned to face the black flames.

“Here I come,” he said, and he drained the little bottle in one
gulp.

It was indeed as though ice was flooding his body. He put the
bottle down and walked forward; he braced himself, saw the black
flames licking his body, but couldn’t feel them — for a moment he
could see nothing but dark fire — then he was on the other side, in
the last chamber.

There was already someone there — but it wasn’t Snape. It
wasn’t even Voldemort.

 287 

C H A P T E R S E V E N T E E N

THE MAN

WITH TWO FACES

t was Quirrell.

I “You!” gasped Harry.

Quirrell smiled. His face wasn’t twitching at all.

“Me,” he said calmly. “I wondered whether I’d be meeting you
here, Potter.”

“But I thought — Snape —”

“Severus?” Quirrell laughed, and it wasn’t his usual quivering
treble, either, but cold and sharp. “Yes, Severus does seem the type,
doesn’t he? So useful to have him swooping around like an over-
grown bat. Next to him, who would suspect p-p-poor, st-stuttering

P-Professor Quirrell?”

Harry couldn’t take it in. This couldn’t be true, it couldn’t.

“But Snape tried to kill me!”

“No, no, no. I tried to kill you. Your friend Miss Granger acci-
dentally knocked me over as she rushed to set fire to Snape at that

Quidditch match. She broke my eye contact with you. Another

 288 

THE MAN

WITH TWO FACES
few seconds and I’d have got you off that broom. I’d have managed
it before then if Snape hadn’t been muttering a countercurse, try-
ing to save you.”

“Snape was trying to save me?”

“Of course,” said Quirrell coolly. “Why do you think he wanted
to referee your next match? He was trying to make sure I didn’t
do it again. Funny, really . . . he needn’t have bothered. I couldn’t
do anything with Dumbledore watching. All the other teachers
thought Snape was trying to stop Gryffindor from winning, he did
make himself unpopular . . . and what a waste of time, when after
all that, I’m going to kill you tonight.”

Quirrell snapped his fingers. Ropes sprang out of thin air and
wrapped themselves tightly around Harry.

“You’re too nosy to live, Potter. Scurrying around the school on

Halloween like that, for all I knew you’d seen me coming to look at
what was guarding the Stone.”

“You let the troll in?”

“Certainly. I have a special gift with trolls — you must have seen
what I did to the one in the chamber back there? Unfortunately,
while everyone else was running around looking for it, Snape,
who already suspected me, went straight to the third floor to head
me off — and not only did my troll fail to beat you to death, that
three-headed dog didn’t even manage to bite Snape’s leg off
properly.

“Now, wait quietly, Potter. I need to examine this interesting
mirror.”

It was only then that Harry realized what was standing behind

Quirrell. It was the Mirror of Erised.

“This mirror is the key to finding the Stone,” Quirrell mur-

 289 

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN
mured, tapping his way around the frame. “Trust Dumbledore to
come up with something like this . . . but he’s in London . . . I’ll be
far away by the time he gets back. . . .”

All Harry could think of doing was to keep Quirrell talking and
stop him from concentrating on the mirror.

“I saw you and Snape in the forest —” he blurted out.

“Yes,” said Quirrell idly, walking around the mirror to look at
the back. “He was on to me by that time, trying to find out how far

I’d got. He suspected me all along. Tried to frighten me — as
though he could, when I had Lord Voldemort on my side. . . .”

Quirrell came back out from behind the mirror and stared hun-
grily into it.

“I see the Stone . . . I’m presenting it to my master . . . but
where is it?”

Harry struggled against the ropes binding him, but they didn’t
give. He had to keep Quirrell from giving his whole attention to
the mirror.

“But Snape always seemed to hate me so much.”

“Oh, he does,” said Quirrell casually, “heavens, yes. He was at

Hogwarts with your father, didn’t you know? They loathed each
other. But he never wanted you dead. ”

“But I heard you a few days ago, sobbing — I thought Snape
was threatening you.

For the first time, a spasm of fear flitted across Quirrell’s face.

“Sometimes,” he said, “I find it hard to follow my master’s in-
structions — he is a great wizard and I am weak —”

“You mean he was there in the classroom with you?” Harry
gasped.

 290 

THE MAN

WITH TWO FACES

“He is with me wherever I go,” said Quirrell quietly. “I met
him when I traveled around the world. A foolish young man I was
then, full of ridiculous ideas about good and evil. Lord Voldemort
showed me how wrong I was. There is no good and evil, there
is only power, and those too weak to seek it. . . . Since then, I
have served him faithfully, although I have let him down many
times. He has had to be very hard on me.” Quirrell shivered sud-
denly. “He does not forgive mistakes easily. When I failed to
steal the Stone from Gringotts, he was most displeased. He pun-
ished me . . . decided he would have to keep a closer watch on
me. . . .”

Quirrell’s voice trailed away. Harry was remembering his trip to

Diagon Alley — how could he have been so stupid? He’d seen

Quirrell there that very day, shaken hands with him in the Leaky

Cauldron.

Quirrell cursed under his breath.

“I don’t understand . . . is the Stone inside the mirror? Should I break it?”

Harry’s mind was racing.

What I want more than anything else in the world at the moment,
he thought, is to find the Stone before Quirrell does. So if I look in the mirror, I should see myself finding it — which means I’ll see where it’s hidden! But how can I look without Quirrell realizing what I’m up to?

He tried to edge to the left, to get in front of the glass without

Quirrell noticing, but the ropes around his ankles were too tight:

he tripped and fell over. Quirrell ignored him. He was still talking
to himself.

 291 

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

“What does this mirror do? How does it work? Help me,

Master!”

And to Harry’s horror, a voice answered, and the voice seemed to
come from Quirrell himself.

“Use the boy . . . Use the boy . . .”

Quirrell rounded on Harry.

“Yes — Potter — come here.”

He clapped his hands once, and the ropes binding Harry fell off.

Harry got slowly to his feet.

“Come here,” Quirrell repeated. “Look in the mirror and tell me
what you see.”

Harry walked toward him.

I must lie, he thought desperately. I must look and lie about what I see, that’s all.

Quirrell moved close behind him. Harry breathed in the funny
smell that seemed to come from Quirrell’s turban. He closed his
eyes, stepped in front of the mirror, and opened them again.

He saw his reflection, pale and scared-looking at first. But a mo-
ment later, the reflection smiled at him. It put its hand into its
pocket and pulled out a blood-red stone. It winked and put the

Stone back in its pocket — and as it did so, Harry felt something
heavy drop into his real pocket. Somehow — incredibly — he’d
gotten the Stone.

“Well?” said Quirrell impatiently. “What do you see?”

Harry screwed up his courage.

“I see myself shaking hands with Dumbledore,” he invented.

“I — I’ve won the House Cup for Gryffindor.”

Quirrell cursed again.

 292 

THE MAN

WITH TWO FACES

“Get out of the way,” he said. As Harry moved aside, he felt the

Sorcerer’s Stone against his leg. Dare he make a break for it?

But he hadn’t walked five paces before a high voice spoke,
though Quirrell wasn’t moving his lips.

“He lies . . . He lies . . .”

“Potter, come back here!” Quirrell shouted. “Tell me the truth!

What did you just see?”

The high voice spoke again.

“Let me speak to him . . . face-to-face. . . .”

“Master, you are not strong enough!”

“I have strength enough . . . for this. . . .”

Harry felt as if Devil’s Snare was rooting him to the spot. He
couldn’t move a muscle. Petrified, he watched as Quirrell reached
up and began to unwrap his turban. What was going on? The tur-
ban fell away. Quirrell’s head looked strangely small without it.

Then he turned slowly on the spot.

Harry would have screamed, but he couldn’t make a sound.

Where there should have been a back to Quirrell’s head, there was
a face, the most terrible face Harry had ever seen. It was chalk white
with glaring red eyes and slits for nostrils, like a snake.

“Harry Potter . . .” it whispered.

Harry tried to take a step backward but his legs wouldn’t move.

“See what I have become?” the face said. “Mere shadow and va-
por . . . I have form only when I can share another’s body . . . but
there have always been those willing to let me into their hearts
and minds. . . . Unicorn blood has strengthened me, these past
weeks . . . you saw faithful Quirrell drinking it for me in the for-
est . . . and once I have the Elixir of Life, I will be able to create a

 293 

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN
body of my own. . . . Now . . . why don’t you give me that Stone in
your pocket?”

So he knew. The feeling suddenly surged back into Harry’s legs.

He stumbled backward.

“Don’t be a fool,” snarled the face. “Better save your own life and
join me . . . or you’ll meet the same end as your parents. . . . They
died begging me for mercy. . . .”

“LIAR!” Harry shouted suddenly.

Quirrell was walking backward at him, so that Voldemort could
still see him. The evil face was now smiling.

“How touching . . .” it hissed. “I always value bravery. . . . Yes,
boy, your parents were brave. . . . I killed your father first, and
he put up a courageous fight . . . but your mother needn’t have
died . . . she was trying to protect you. . . . Now give me the Stone,
unless you want her to have died in vain.”

“NEVER!”

Harry sprang toward the flame door, but Voldemort screamed

“SEIZE HIM!” and the next second, Harry felt Quirrell’s hand
close on his wrist. At once, a needle-sharp pain seared across

Harry’s scar; his head felt as though it was about to split in two; he
yelled, struggling with all his might, and to his surprise, Quirrell let
go of him. The pain in his head lessened — he looked around
wildly to see where Quirrell had gone, and saw him hunched in
pain, looking at his fingers — they were blistering before his eyes.

“Seize him! SEIZE HIM!” shrieked Voldemort again, and Quir-
rell lunged, knocking Harry clean off his feet, landing on top of
him, both hands around Harry’s neck — Harry’s scar was almost
blinding him with pain, yet he could see Quirrell howling in agony.

 294 

THE MAN

WITH TWO FACES

“Master, I cannot hold him — my hands — my hands!”

And Quirrell, though pinning Harry to the ground with his
knees, let go of his neck and stared, bewildered, at his own
palms — Harry could see they looked burned, raw, red, and shiny.

“Then kill him, fool, and be done!” screeched Voldemort.

Quirrell raised his hand to perform a deadly curse, but Harry, by
instinct, reached up and grabbed Quirrell’s face —

“AAAARGH!”

Quirrell rolled off him, his face blistering, too, and then Harry
knew: Quirrell couldn’t touch his bare skin, not without suffering
terrible pain — his only chance was to keep hold of Quirrell, keep
him in enough pain to stop him from doing a curse.

Harry jumped to his feet, caught Quirrell by the arm, and hung
on as tight as he could. Quirrell screamed and tried to throw Harry
off — the pain in Harry’s head was building — he couldn’t see —
he could only hear Quirrell’s terrible shrieks and Voldemort’s yells
of, “KILL HIM! KILL HIM!” and other voices, maybe in Harry’s
own head, crying, “Harry! Harry!”

He felt Quirrell’s arm wrenched from his grasp, knew all was
lost, and fell into blackness, down . . . down . . . down . . .

Something gold was glinting just above him. The Snitch! He tried
to catch it, but his arms were too heavy.

He blinked. It wasn’t the Snitch at all. It was a pair of glasses.

How strange.

He blinked again. The smiling face of Albus Dumbledore swam
into view above him.

“Good afternoon, Harry,” said Dumbledore.

 295 

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

Harry stared at him. Then he remembered: “Sir! The Stone! It
was Quirrell! He’s got the Stone! Sir, quick —”

“Calm yourself, dear boy, you are a little behind the times,” said

Dumbledore. “Quirrell does not have the Stone.”

“Then who does? Sir, I —”

“Harry, please relax, or Madam Pomfrey will have me thrown
out.”

Harry swallowed and looked around him. He realized he must
be in the hospital wing. He was lying in a bed with white linen
sheets, and next to him was a table piled high with what looked like
half the candy shop.

“Tokens from your friends and admirers,” said Dumbledore,
beaming. “What happened down in the dungeons between you
and Professor Quirrell is a complete secret, so, naturally, the whole
school knows. I believe your friends Misters Fred and George

Weasley were responsible for trying to send you a toilet seat. No
doubt they thought it would amuse you. Madam Pomfrey, how-
ever, felt it might not be very hygienic, and confiscated it.”

“How long have I been in here?”

“Three days. Mr. Ronald Weasley and Miss Granger will be
most relieved you have come round, they have been extremely
worried.”

“But sir, the Stone —”

“I see you are not to be distracted. Very well, the Stone. Profes-
sor Quirrell did not manage to take it from you. I arrived in time
to prevent that, although you were doing very wel on your own, I
must say.”

“You got there? You got Hermione’s owl?”

 296 

THE MAN

WITH TWO FACES

“We must have crossed in midair. No sooner had I reached Lon-
don than it became clear to me that the place I should be was the
one I had just left. I arrived just in time to pull Quirrell off you —”

“It was you. ”

“I feared I might be too late.”

“You nearly were, I couldn’t have kept him off the Stone much
longer —”

“Not the Stone, boy, you — the effort involved nearly killed
you. For one terrible moment there, I was afraid it had. As for the

Stone, it has been destroyed.”

“Destroyed?” said Harry blankly. “But your friend — Nicolas

Flamel —”

“Oh, you know about Nicolas?” said Dumbledore, sounding
quite delighted. “You did do the thing properly, didn’t you? Well, Nicolas and I have had a little chat, and agreed it’s all for the
best.”

“But that means he and his wife will die, won’t they?”

“They have enough Elixir stored to set their affairs in order and
then, yes, they will die.”

Dumbledore smiled at the look of amazement on Harry’s face.

“To one as young as you, I’m sure it seems incredible, but to

Nicolas and Perenelle, it really is like going to bed after a very, very long day. After all, to the well-organized mind, death is but the
next great adventure. You know, the Stone was really not such a
wonderful thing. As much money and life as you could want! The
two things most human beings would choose above all — the trou-
ble is, humans do have a knack of choosing precisely those things
that are worst for them.”

 297 

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

Harry lay there, lost for words. Dumbledore hummed a little
and smiled at the ceiling.

“Sir?” said Harry. “I’ve been thinking . . . Sir — even if the

Stone’s gone, Vol-, I mean, You-Know-Who —”

“Call him Voldemort, Harry. Always use the proper name for
things. Fear of a name increases fear of the thing itself.”

“Yes, sir. Well, Voldemort’s going to try other ways of coming
back, isn’t he? I mean, he hasn’t gone, has he?”

“No, Harry, he has not. He is still out there somewhere, perhaps
looking for another body to share . . . not being truly alive, he can-
not be killed. He left Quirrell to die; he shows just as little mercy
to his followers as his enemies. Nevertheless, Harry, while you may
only have delayed his return to power, it will merely take someone
else who is prepared to fight what seems a losing battle next
time — and if he is delayed again, and again, why, he may never re-
turn to power.”

Harry nodded, but stopped quickly, because it made his head
hurt. Then he said, “Sir, there are some other things I’d like to
know, if you can tell me . . . things I want to know the truth
about. . . .”

“The truth.” Dumbledore sighed. “It is a beautiful and terrible
thing, and should therefore be treated with great caution. How-
ever, I shall answer your questions unless I have a very good rea-
son not to, in which case I beg you’ll forgive me. I shall not, of
course, lie.”

“Well . . . Voldemort said that he only killed my mother because
she tried to stop him from killing me. But why would he want to
kill me in the first place?”

 298 

THE MAN

WITH TWO FACES

Dumbledore sighed very deeply this time.

“Alas, the first thing you ask me, I cannot tell you. Not today.

Not now. You will know, one day . . . put it from your mind for
now, Harry. When you are older . . . I know you hate to hear
this . . . when you are ready, you will know.”

And Harry knew it would be no good to argue.

“But why couldn’t Quirrell touch me?”

“Your mother died to save you. If there is one thing Voldemort
cannot understand, it is love. He didn’t realize that love as power-
ful as your mother’s for you leaves its own mark. Not a scar, no
visible sign . . . to have been loved so deeply, even though the per-
son who loved us is gone, wil give us some protection forever. It is
in your very skin. Quirrell, full of hatred, greed, and ambition,
sharing his soul with Voldemort, could not touch you for this rea-
son. It was agony to touch a person marked by something so
good.”

Dumbledore now became very interested in a bird out on the
windowsill, which gave Harry time to dry his eyes on the sheet.

When he had found his voice again, Harry said, “And the Invisi-
bility Cloak — do you know who sent it to me?”

“Ah — your father happened to leave it in my possession, and I
thought you might like it.” Dumbledore’s eyes twinkled. “Useful
things . . . your father used it mainly for sneaking off to the
kitchens to steal food when he was here.”

“And there’s something else . . .”

“Fire away.”

“Quirrell said Snape —”

“Professor Snape, Harry.”

 299 

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

“Yes, him — Quirrell said he hates me because he hated my fa-
ther. Is that true?”

“Well, they did rather detest each other. Not unlike yourself and

Mr. Malfoy. And then, your father did something Snape could
never forgive.”

“What?”

“He saved his life.”

“What?”

“Yes . . .” said Dumbledore dreamily. “Funny, the way people’s
minds work, isn’t it? Professor Snape couldn’t bear being in your fa-
ther’s debt. . . . I do believe he worked so hard to protect you this
year because he felt that would make him and your father even.

Then he could go back to hating your father’s memory in
peace. . . .”

Harry tried to understand this but it made his head pound, so he
stopped.

“And sir, there’s one more thing . . .”

“Just the one?”

“How did I get the Stone out of the mirror?”

“Ah, now, I’m glad you asked me that. It was one of my more
brilliant ideas, and between you and me, that’s saying something.

You see, only one who wanted to find the Stone — find it, but not use it — would be able to get it, otherwise they’d just see themselves making gold or drinking Elixir of Life. My brain surprises
even me sometimes. . . . Now, enough questions. I suggest you
make a start on these sweets. Ah! Bertie Bott’s Every Flavor Beans!

I was unfortunate enough in my youth to come across a vomit-
flavored one, and since then I’m afraid I’ve rather lost my liking for
them — but I think I’ll be safe with a nice toffee, don’t you?”

 300 

THE MAN

WITH TWO FACES

He smiled and popped the golden-brown bean into his mouth.

Then he choked and said, “Alas! Ear wax!”

Madam Pomfrey, the nurse, was a nice woman, but very strict.

“Just five minutes,” Harry pleaded.

“Absolutely not.”

“You let Professor Dumbledore in. . . .”

“Well, of course, that was the headmaster, quite different. You
need rest. ”

“I am resting, look, lying down and everything. Oh, go on,

Madam Pomfrey . . .”

“Oh, very well,” she said. “But five minutes only. ”

And she let Ron and Hermione in.

“Harry!”

Hermione looked ready to fling her arms around him again, but

Harry was glad she held herself in as his head was still very sore.

“Oh, Harry, we were sure you were going to — Dumbledore
was so worried —”

“The whole school’s talking about it,” said Ron. “What really
happened?”

It was one of those rare occasions when the true story is even
more strange and exciting than the wild rumors. Harry told them
everything: Quirrell; the mirror; the Stone; and Voldemort. Ron
and Hermione were a very good audience; they gasped in all the
right places, and when Harry told them what was under Quirrell’s
turban, Hermione screamed out loud.

“So the Stone’s gone?” said Ron finally. “Flamel’s just going to
die?”

“That’s what I said, but Dumbledore thinks that — what was

 301 

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN
it? — ‘to the well-organized mind, death is but the next great ad-
venture.’ ”

“I always said he was off his rocker,” said Ron, looking quite im-
pressed at how crazy his hero was.

“So what happened to you two?” said Harry.

“Well, I got back all right,” said Hermione. “I brought Ron
round — that took a while — and we were dashing up to the
owlery to contact Dumbledore when we met him in the entrance
hall — he already knew — he just said, ‘Harry’s gone after him,
hasn’t he?’ and hurtled off to the third floor.”

“D’you think he meant you to do it?” said Ron. “Sending you
your fathers cloak and everything?”

“Well, ” Hermione exploded, “if he did — I mean to say — that’s
terrible — you could have been killed.”

“No, it isn’t,” said Harry thoughtfully. “He’s a funny man, Dum-
bledore. I think he sort of wanted to give me a chance. I think he
knows more or less everything that goes on here, you know. I
reckon he had a pretty good idea we were going to try, and instead
of stopping us, he just taught us enough to help. I don’t think it
was an accident he let me find out how the mirror worked. It’s al-
most like he thought I had the right to face Voldemort if I
could. . . .”

“Yeah, Dumbledore’s off his rocker, all right,” said Ron proudly.

“Listen, you’ve got to be up for the end-of-year feast tomorrow.

The points are all in and Slytherin won, of course — you missed
the last Quidditch match, we were steamrollered by Ravenclaw
without you — but the food’ll be good.”

At that moment, Madam Pomfrey bustled over.

“You’ve had nearly fifteen minutes, now OUT,” she said firmly.

 302 

THE MAN

WITH TWO FACES

  

After a good night’s sleep, Harry felt nearly back to normal.

“I want to go to the feast,” he told Madam Pomfrey as she
straightened his many candy boxes. “I can, can’t I?”

“Professor Dumbledore says you are to be allowed to go,” she said
sniffily, as though in her opinion Professor Dumbledore didn’t
realize how risky feasts could be. “And you have another visitor.”

“Oh, good,” said Harry. “Who is it?”

Hagrid sidled through the door as he spoke. As usual when he
was indoors, Hagrid looked too big to be allowed. He sat down
next to Harry, took one look at him, and burst into tears.

“It’s — all — my — ruddy — fault!” he sobbed, his face in his
hands. “I told the evil git how ter get past Fluffy! I told him! It was
the only thing he didn’t know, an’ I told him! Yeh could’ve died! All
fer a dragon egg! I’ll never drink again! I should be chucked out an’

made ter live as a Muggle!”

“Hagrid!” said Harry, shocked to see Hagrid shaking with grief
and remorse, great tears leaking down into his beard. “Hagrid, he’d
have found out somehow, this is Voldemort we’re talking about,
he’d have found out even if you hadn’t told him.”

“Yeh could’ve died!” sobbed Hagrid. “An’ don’ say the name!”

“VOLDEMORT!” Harry bellowed, and Hagrid was so shocked,
he stopped crying. “I’ve met him and I’m calling him by his name.

Please cheer up, Hagrid, we saved the Stone, it’s gone, he can’t use
it. Have a Chocolate Frog, I’ve got loads. . . .”

Hagrid wiped his nose on the back of his hand and said, “That
reminds me. I’ve got yeh a present.”

“It’s not a stoat sandwich, is it?” said Harry anxiously, and at last

Hagrid gave a weak chuckle.

 303 

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

“Nah. Dumbledore gave me the day off yesterday ter fix it.

’Course, he shoulda sacked me instead — anyway, got yeh this . . .”

It seemed to be a handsome, leather-covered book. Harry opened
it curiously. It was full of wizard photographs. Smiling and waving
at him from every page were his mother and father.

“Sent owls off ter all yer parents’ old school friends, askin’ fer
photos . . . knew yeh didn’ have any . . . d’yeh like it?”

Harry couldn’t speak, but Hagrid understood.

Harry made his way down to the end-of-year feast alone that night.

He had been held up by Madam Pomfrey’s fussing about, insisting
on giving him one last checkup, so the Great Hall was already full.

It was decked out in the Slytherin colors of green and silver to cel-
ebrate Slytherin’s winning the House Cup for the seventh year in a
row. A huge banner showing the Slytherin serpent covered the wall
behind the High Table.

When Harry walked in there was a sudden hush, and then
everybody started talking loudly at once. He slipped into a seat be-
tween Ron and Hermione at the Gryffindor table and tried to ig-
nore the fact that people were standing up to look at him.

Fortunately, Dumbledore arrived moments later. The babble
died away.

“Another year gone!” Dumbledore said cheerfully. “And I must
trouble you with an old man’s wheezing waffle before we sink our
teeth into our delicious feast. What a year it has been! Hopefully
your heads are all a little fuller than they were . . . you have the
whole summer ahead to get them nice and empty before next year
starts. . . .

 304 

THE MAN

WITH TWO FACES

“Now, as I understand it, the House Cup here needs awarding,
and the points stand thus: In fourth place, Gryffindor, with three
hundred and twelve points; in third, Hufflepuff, with three hun-
dred and fifty-two; Ravenclaw has four hundred and twenty-six and

Slytherin, four hundred and seventy-two.”

A storm of cheering and stamping broke out from the Slytherin
table. Harry could see Draco Malfoy banging his goblet on the
table. It was a sickening sight.

“Yes, yes, well done, Slytherin,” said Dumbledore. “However, re-
cent events must be taken into account.”

The room went very still. The Slytherins’ smiles faded a little.

“Ahem,” said Dumbledore. “I have a few last-minute points to
dish out. Let me see. Yes . . .

“First — to Mr. Ronald Weasley . . .”

Ron went purple in the face; he looked like a radish with a bad
sunburn.

“. . . for the best-played game of chess Hogwarts has seen in
many years, I award Gryffindor House fifty points.”

Gryffindor cheers nearly raised the bewitched ceiling; the stars
overhead seemed to quiver. Percy could be heard telling the other
prefects, “My brother, you know! My youngest brother! Got past

McGonagall’s giant chess set!”

At last there was silence again.

“Second — to Miss Hermione Granger . . . for the use of cool
logic in the face of fire, I award Gryffindor House fifty points.”

Hermione buried her face in her arms; Harry strongly suspected
she had burst into tears. Gryffindors up and down the table were
beside themselves — they were a hundred points up.

 305 

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

“Third — to Mr. Harry Potter . . .” said Dumbledore. The room
went deadly quiet. “. . . for pure nerve and outstanding courage, I
award Gryffindor House sixty points.”

The din was deafening. Those who could add up while yelling
themselves hoarse knew that Gryffindor now had four hundred
and seventy-two points — exactly the same as Slytherin. They had
tied for the House Cup — if only Dumbledore had given Harry just
one more point.

Dumbledore raised his hand. The room gradually fell silent.

“There are all kinds of courage,” said Dumbledore, smiling. “It
takes a great deal of bravery to stand up to our enemies, but just as
much to stand up to our friends. I therefore award ten points to

Mr. Neville Longbottom.”

Someone standing outside the Great Hall might well have
thought some sort of explosion had taken place, so loud was the
noise that erupted from the Gryffindor table. Harry, Ron, and

Hermione stood up to yell and cheer as Neville, white with shock,
disappeared under a pile of people hugging him. He had never won
so much as a point for Gryffindor before. Harry, still cheering,
nudged Ron in the ribs and pointed at Malfoy, who couldn’t have
looked more stunned and horrified if he’d just had the Body-Bind

Curse put on him.

“Which means,” Dumbledore called over the storm of applause,
for even Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff were celebrating the downfall
of Slytherin, “we need a little change of decoration.”

He clapped his hands. In an instant, the green hangings became
scarlet and the silver became gold; the huge Slytherin serpent van-
ished and a towering Gryffindor lion took its place. Snape was

 306 

THE MAN

WITH TWO FACES
shaking Professor McGonagall’s hand, with a horrible, forced
smile. He caught Harry’s eye and Harry knew at once that Snape’s
feelings toward him hadn’t changed one jot. This didn’t worry

Harry. It seemed as though life would be back to normal next year,
or as normal as it ever was at Hogwarts.

It was the best evening of Harry’s life, better than winning at

Quidditch, or Christmas, or knocking out mountain trolls . . . he
would never, ever forget tonight.

Harry had almost forgotten that the exam results were still to
come, but come they did. To their great surprise, both he and Ron
passed with good marks; Hermione, of course, had the best grades
of the first years. Even Neville scraped through, his good Herbol-
ogy mark making up for his abysmal Potions one. They had hoped
that Goyle, who was almost as stupid as he was mean, might be
thrown out, but he had passed, too. It was a shame, but as Ron
said, you couldn’t have everything in life.

And suddenly, their wardrobes were empty, their trunks were
packed, Neville’s toad was found lurking in a corner of the toilets;
notes were handed out to all students, warning them not to use
magic over the holidays (“I always hope they’ll forget to give us
these,” said Fred Weasley sadly); Hagrid was there to take them
down to the fleet of boats that sailed across the lake; they were
boarding the Hogwarts Express; talking and laughing as the coun-
tryside became greener and tidier; eating Bertie Bott’s Every Flavor

Beans as they sped past Muggle towns; pulling off their wizard
robes and putting on jackets and coats; pulling into platform nine
and three-quarters at King’s Cross station.

 307 

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

It took quite a while for them all to get off the platform. A wiz-
ened old guard was up by the ticket barrier, letting them go
through the gate in twos and threes so they didn’t attract atten-
tion by all bursting out of a solid wall at once and alarming the

Muggles.

“You must come and stay this summer,” said Ron, “both of
you — I’ll send you an owl.”

“Thanks,” said Harry, “I’ll need something to look forward to.”

People jostled them as they moved forward toward the gateway
back to the Muggle world. Some of them called:

“Bye, Harry!”

“See you, Potter!”

“Still famous,” said Ron, grinning at him.

“Not where I’m going, I promise you,” said Harry.

He, Ron, and Hermione passed through the gateway together.

“There he is, Mom, there he is, look!”

It was Ginny Weasley, Ron’s younger sister, but she wasn’t point-
ing at Ron.

“Harry Potter!” she squealed. “Look, Mom! I can see —”

“Be quiet, Ginny, and it’s rude to point.”

Mrs. Weasley smiled down at them.

“Busy year?” she said.

“Very,” said Harry. “Thanks for the fudge and the sweater, Mrs.

Weasley.”

“Oh, it was nothing, dear.”

“Ready, are you?”

It was Uncle Vernon, still purple-faced, still mustached, still
looking furious at the nerve of Harry, carrying an owl in a cage in

 308 

THE MAN

WITH TWO FACES
a station full of ordinary people. Behind him stood Aunt Petunia
and Dudley, looking terrified at the very sight of Harry.

“You must be Harry’s family!” said Mrs. Weasley.

“In a manner of speaking,” said Uncle Vernon. “Hurry up, boy,
we haven’t got all day.” He walked away.

Harry hung back for a last word with Ron and Hermione.

“See you over the summer, then.”

“Hope you have — er — a good holiday,” said Hermione, look-
ing uncertainly after Uncle Vernon, shocked that anyone could be
so unpleasant.

“Oh, I will,” said Harry, and they were surprised at the grin that
was spreading over his face. “They don’t know we’re not allowed to use magic at home. I’m going to have a lot of fun with Dudley this
summer. . . .”

 309 

This book
was art directed by

David Saylor and designed by Becky

Terhune. The art for both the jacket and interior was
created using pastels on toned printmaking paper. The text was
set in 12-point Adobe Garamond, a typeface based on the sixteenth-
century type designs of Claude Garamond redrawn by Robert

Slimbach in 1989. The book was printed and bound
at RR Donnelley & Sons, Willard, Oh.

The production was supervised by

Angela Biola

Document Outline

- Copyright

- Contents

- 5

- 6

- The Boy Who Lived · 1
- The Vanishing Glass · 18
- The Letters from No One · 31
- The Keeper of the Keys · 46
- Diagon Alley · 61

- The Journey from Platform Nine and Three-quarters · 88

- The Sorting Hat · 113
- The Potions Master · 131
- The Midnight Duel · 143
- Halloween · 163
- Quidditch · 180
- The Mirror of Erised · 194
- Nicholas Flamel · 215
- Norbert the Norwegian Ridgeback · 228
- The Forbidden Forest · 242
- Through the Trapdoor · 262
- The Man with Two Faces · 288
- Credits

Table of Contents

- The Boy Who Lived · 1
- The Vanishing Glass · 18
- The Letters from No One · 31
- The Keeper of the Keys · 46
- Diagon Alley · 61
- The Journey from Platform
- The Sorting Hat · 113
- The Potions Master · 131
- The Midnight Duel · 143
- Halloween · 163
- Quidditch · 180
- The Mirror of Erised · 194
- Nicholas Flamel · 215
- Norbert the Norwegian Ridgeback · 228
- The Forbidden Forest · 242
- Through the Trapdoor · 262
- The Man with Two Faces · 288
- Copyright
- Contents
- 6
- Credits